New Zealand Official Yearbook 1972


Table of Contents

Preface

The New Zealand Official Yearbook portrays New Zealand and its people. It describes the physical resources of the country and their use. It enumerates statistics of the population, their health and education, their employment and their production, their trade and their national finances, their wages and their savings, their housing and food consumption, their means of communication, and their international relationships. Supplementary material gives other social, administrative, and legislative information.

There is real value in combining such a breadth of information in one volume. Thus the Official Yearbook is established as a standard reference work both within and beyond New Zealand.

As a series, Official Yearbooks are a rich source of material for research workers and students. The yearly record becomes a survey of both growth and change. Every endeavour is made to give comprehensive accurate information as clearly as possible within the limits of space. Each section is progressively revised and the emphasis varies with economic and social developments.

In this latest issue some sections have been more extensively revised than usual; these include History, Government and International Relations; Health and Hospitals; Social Welfare; Education; Justice; Land Use and Resource Development; Marketing of Farm Produce; National Development Council; and Support of Cultural Activities.

The metric system of weights and measures is to be taught educationally in 1973, and will be in common use by 1976; in this issue areas have been converted to hectares and wool production to metric tons.

Special articles survey the history and evolution of social security in New Zealand and also the evolution of the dairy industry with its 100 years of co-operative activity.

The photographic section features some of the natural appeal of the New Zealand environment.

Additional and more recent detail on many subjects may be obtained from publications of the Department of Statistics. These are listed towards the end of this Yearbook and are available from Government bookshops.

J. P. LEWIN
Government Statistician.

Department of Statistics
Wellington
31 July 1972.

Maps and diagrams

MapsPAGE
General Map of New Zealand and Island TerritoriesInside back cover
Mean Annual Rainfall15
Holdings in Regional Areas by Type of Farming373
Minerals (non-metallic)436
Factory Production---North Island455
---South Island456
Diagrams 
Population56
External Passenger Migration78
Vital Statistics86
Principal Causes of Death102
Infant Death Rate108
School Population209
Railways302
Motor Vehicles Licensed and Motor Spirits Consumption312
Civil Aviation326
Gross Farming Income378
Milkfat Production381
Meat Production382
Wool Production385
Area and Yield of Wheat for Threshing397
Production of Rough-sawn Timber420
Pulp and Paper Industry423
Fisheries430
Factory Production474
Building Permits507
Growth of Demand for Electricity525
Electricity Generation529
Retail Trade568
Direction of External Trade576
Value of External Trade with individual Countries582
Value of Exports---New Zealand Produce589
Volume of Exports---New Zealand Produce590
Consumers' Price Index645
Expenditure on Gross National Product670
Balance of Payments by Areas688
Changes in Overseas Direct Investment in New Zealand689
Revenue from Taxation711
Trading Banks---Deposits and Advances777
Trading Banks---Classification of Advances779
Savings Banks782
Overseas Reserves793
New Mortgages803
Life Assurance---New Business821
Life Assurance---Total Assets826
Industrial Stoppages889

SYMBOLS

The interpretation of the symbols used in the tables throughout this publication is as follows:

- nil or zero

..figures not available not yet available --- space left blank

... not applicable

- - amount too small to be expressed

x revised

VALUES

All values are shown in New Zealand currency, unless another currency is specifically stated.

MEASURES

Unless otherwise stated, a ton is a long ton (2,240 lb).

METRIC EQUIVALENTS

1 yard= 0.914 metre
1 inch= 25.4 millimetres
1 mile= 1.609 kilometres
1 square foot= 929.03 square centimetres
1 square yard= 0.836 square metre
1 acre= 0.405 hectare
1 square mile= 2.59 square kilometres
1 pound= 0.454 kilograms
1 hundredweight (cwt)= 112 lb = 50.8 kilograms
Celsius (centigrade)= 5/9 (°Fahrenheit --- 32)
1 cubic foot= 0.028 cubic metre
1 cubic yard= 0.765 cubic metre
1 gallon= 4.546 litres
1 bushel= 36.37 litres
1 long ton= 1.016 metric tons
1 short ton= 0.907 metric ton

ROUNDING

On occasions figures are rounded off to the nearest thousand or some other convenient unit. This may result in a total disagreeing slightly with the total of the individual items as shown in tables.

FISCAL YEARS

Figures for fiscal years ended 31 March (the fiscal year) are indicated in the text and headings of tables; otherwise figures are mainly for calendar years.

ABBREVIATIONS

bd ftboard feet
chchains
ctd.continued
cu ftcubic feet
cwthundredweight
Eeast
ftfeet
ggram
galgallon
hhour
hphorsepower
in.inch
kWkilowatt
kWhkilowatt-hour
lbpound
mmile
minminute
mmmillimetre
Nnorth
n.e.i.not elsewhere included
n.e.c.not elsewhere classified
ozounce
$(000)thousand dollars
$(m)million dollars
ccent
Ssouth
sq ftsquare feet
sup ftsuper feet
Wwest
ydyard

STATISTICAL AREAS

The boundaries of statistical areas are shown on the map inside the back cover.

Chapter 1. Section 1 GEOGRAPHY

Table of Contents

New Zealand is in the south-west section of the Pacific, that great ocean stretching across one-third of the earth's surface. To the west, beyond the Tasman Sea, is Australia, 1,600 kilometres away. From its position on the rim of the Pacific basin, New Zealand is a little over 10,000 kilometres from San Francisco and Panama and a similar distance from Tokyo and Singapore. In area 26.9 million hectares, it is similar in size to the British Isles and Japan.

One of the chief charms of the New Zealand landscape is its infinite variety. Such level lowlands as exist are small in area; contrasts between coastal plain and bordering hard-rock mountains are abrupt. High mountains make up most of the South Island area—often stark and bare or mantled in permanent snow. By contrast, most of the North Island is weak-rock hill country. From Cook Strait to the Bay of Plenty a hard-rock mountain core dominates the North Island scene, forming an effective barrier between cast and west; the only low level gap across it is at the gorge cut by the Manawatu River near Palmerston North.

A peculiar and special feature of the North Island is the volcanic country of the interior. Here are the largest North Island lakes and in a line from Ruapehu to White Island, most of the still active volcanoes, hot springs, and geysers.

The most spectacular mountains are in the South Island; high mountains, deep and narrow valleys, swift rivers, and glacial lakes, large and small, give infinite variety to the scene. It is in this high country, that ice has left its special mark in glacial troughs and fiords and, above all, the noble southern lakes. There is little weak-rock hill country in the South Island; the lowlands are mainly bordering plains, basin plains, and valley plains. Of these the most extensive are the plains of Canterbury and Southland.

New Zealand has large areas of luxuriant forests which are the delight of trampers, campers, and hunters. Forests cover nearly a quarter of the total land area, of which national parks and scenic reserves set aside as permanent forest form 2 million hectares.

The indigenous forests may be grouped broadly into two main formations: mixed temperate evergreen forest and southern beech forest. The former is a mixed community of many species of broad-leaved trees and conifers, and the latter a pure community of one or more of the species of southern beech. Generally, the mixed temperate evergreen forests are the forests of the north and of the warm, wet lowlands and lower mountain slopes. The beeches form the forests of the south, of the high mountains, and of the drier lowlands. But there are extensive areas where the types mingle in forests of extremely varied composition.

Mountains, forests, lakes, rivers, and beaches have influenced the characteristics of the people. New Zealand society has been shaped and subtly tempered by a number of factors—geographical, historical, social, and psychological during more than a century of growth as a nation. New Zealand today represents both an extension and a modification of the European tradition. In addition to its Maori population, New Zealand has experienced in recent years a considerable inflow of Polynesians from its associated territories and elsewhere in the Pacific. Auckland has become the major city of Polynesia, and as such a focal point of the South Pacific. The Polynesian (including Maori) population is of greater significance than its relatively small numbers would suggest. Outside the Pacific area New Zealand may present a basically European face to the world, but the preservation of distinctive life-style by the Maori, together with a close compatibility (extending to frequent intermarriage) between the two races, has doubtless been a determining factor in the evolution of New Zealand society.

GEOGRAPHICAL POSITION—The islands of New Zealand have been shaped from the projecting crests of earth folds which rise as broad ridges from the floor of the South Pacific Ocean, 1,600 kilometres east of the continent of Australia. There are three main islands—North, South, and Stewart separated only by relatively narrow straits—with adjacent islets and a small group called Chatham Islands, 850 kilometres to the east of Lyttelton. Dating from 1842 the administrative boundaries ofNew Zealand, including the minor islands, extend from 33 degrees to 53 degrees south latitude and from 162 degrees east longitude to 173 degrees west longitude. Inhabited outlying minor islands are Raoul Island in the Kermadec Group, 930 kilometres north-east of the Bay of Islands, and Campbell Island, 590 kilometres south of Stewart Island.

New Zealand is also responsible for the administration of two island groups in the South-west Pacific—Niue and the Tokelau Islands. These are incorporated within the boundaries of New Zealand. Niue is 2,460 kilometres north-east of Auckland, while the Tokelau Islands are 1,130 kilometres further north. The territorial area reaches to within 8 degrees of the Equator.

The Ross Dependency, some 2,300 kilometres to the south, has been under New Zealand's jurisdiction since 1923 and comprises the sector of the Antarctic continent between 160 degrees east and 150 degrees west longitude, together with the islands lying between those degrees of longitude and south of latitude 60 degrees south.

The administrative area of New Zealand can be classified as follows. In this Yearbook, in general, New Zealand refers to the group of islands shown in (a) only.

 Area in Square Kilometres
(a) New Zealand 
    North Island114,688
    South Island150,453
    Stewart Island1,735
    Chatham Islands963
    Minor islands— 
      Inhabited— 
        Kermadec Islands34
        Campbell Island114
      Uninhabited (Auckland and other off-shore islands)680
            Total268,667
(b) Overseas territories 
    Tokelau Islands, comprised of— 
        Fakaofo Island, Nukunonu Island, Atafu Island10
    Niue259
(c) Ross Dependency(Estimated) 414,400

The 16 Cook Islands achieved a status of self-government in free association with New Zealand on 4 August 1965; more detail is given in Section 38 of this Yearbook.

GEOGRAPHICAL FEATURES: Coastline—Since the combined length of the North and South Islands extends just over a thousand miles, and since the width of neither Island exceeds 280 miles at its broadest point, New Zealand possesses a very lengthy coastline in proportion to its area. With the exception of the low-lying North Auckland Peninsula, the New Zealand land mass lies along a south-westerly and north-easterly axis, parallel to the direction of its mountain chains.

In the North Island, Whangarei, Auckland, Tauranga, and Wellington are natural harbours which have been developed into ports for extensive use by overseas ships. At Napier and Gisborne artificial harbours have been made. On the east coast of the North Auckland Peninsula several other deep and sheltered harbours exist, but production from the hinterland is limited. In the South Island the Marlborough Sounds and the West Coast Sounds form perfect land-locked harbours, but owing to their situations and the rugged nature of the terrain they have—with the exception of Queen Charlotte Sound—little or no commercial utility. By dredging and by breakwater construction, ports capable of accommodating overseas vessels have been formed in Lyttelton, Otago, and Bluff Harbours and on the coast at Timaru. On the west coast of both Islands the strong ocean drifts and high seas cause shoaling at river mouths and harbour entrances, although an overseas port has been developed at New Plymouth, while on the east coast of the South Island similar circumstances prevail, due to the large quantities of shingle brought down by the rivers being spread along the coast by ocean currents.

Mountains—The mountainous nature of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics, less than one-quarter of the land surface lying below the 650 ft contour. In the North Island the higher mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft), Ruapehu (9,175 ft), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft), and Tongariro(6458 ft), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first named can be classed as dormant. Ruapehu and Ngauruhoe have been particularly active from time to time. Other volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, each of which has, upon one occasion within historical times, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.

The mountain system of the North Island runs generally in a south-west direction, parallel to the coast, from East Cape to Turakirae Head, and includes the following ranges from the north: Rau-kumara, Huiarau, Ruahine, Tararua, and Rimutaka. This chain is flanked on the west between the Huiarau and Ruahine by the Ahimanawa, Kaweka, and Kaimanawa Ranges, while west of the Kaimanawa is the National Park volcanic comprising Mounts Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro. The Hauhangaroa and Rangitoto Ranges run in a northerly direction from the National Park group. In the east the Moehau Range parallels the length of the Coromandel Peninsula. Mount Egmont forms the only area above 4,000 ft on the west coast of this Island.

The South Island is much more mountainous than the North. Along almost the entire length of the Island runs the massive chain known as the Southern Alps, which attains its greatest height in Mount Cook (12,349 ft), while no fewer than 16 peaks exceed 10,000 ft. West and north-west of the main portion of the Southern Alps are the Victoria, Brunner, and Lyell Ranges and the Tasman Mountains, the Victoria Range being flanked by the Paparoa Range. To the north run the St. Arnaud and Richmond Ranges, while to the north-east are the Spenser Mountains and the Kaikoura and Seaward Kaikoura Ranges, the two latter ranges running parallel to the east coast. The south portion of the Southern Alps breaks up into a miscellany of ranges dominating the mountainous Fiord and north-western Southland regions.

There are at least 223 named peaks of 7,500 ft or more in altitude. Below is a list of the peaks restricted to the four largest volcanic cones in the North Island and to mountains of a minimum height of 9,000 ft in the South Island.

Mountain or PeakHeight (Feet)
NORTH ISLAND 
Ruapehu9,175
Egmont8,260
Ngauruhoe7,515
Tongariro6,458
SOUTH ISLAND 
Kaikoura Ranges 
    Tapuaenuku9,465
    Alarm9,400
Southern Alps 
    Cook12,349
    Tasman11,475
    Dampier11,287
    Silberhorn10,757
    Lendenfeldt10,503
Mt. Hicks (St. David's Dome)10,443
    Malte Brun10,421
    Torres10,376
    Teichelmann10,368
    Sefton10,359
    Haast10,295
    Elie de Beaumont10,200
    Douglas Peak10,107
    La Perouse10,101
    Haidinger10,059
    Minarets10,058
    Aspiring9,960
    Hamilton9,915
    Glacier Peak9,865
    De la Beche9,817
    Aiguilles Rouges9,731
    Nazomi9,716
    Darwin9,715
    Chudleigh9,686
    Annan9,667
    Low9,653
    Haeckel9,649
    Goldsmith9,532
    Conway Peak9,519
    Bristol Top9,508
    Walter9,507
    Grey9,490
    Green9,305
    Hutton9,297
    D'Archiac9,279
    Ronald Adair9,276
    Hochstetter Dome9,258
    Earnslaw9,261
    Nathan9,200
    Barnicoat9,183
    Sibbald9,181
    Arrowsmith9,171
    Spenser9,167
    The Footstool9,073
    Rudolf9,039
    The Dwarf9,025
Darran Range 
    Tutoko9,042

Glaciers—In keeping with the dimensions of the mountain system, New Zealand possesses, in the South Island, a glacial system of some magnitude. Of the glaciers the largest is the Tasman, which, with others of comparable size, rises in the more elevated area surrounding Mount Cook. Flowing down the eastern slope of the range, the Tasman Glacier has a length of 18 miles and a width of 1 1/4 miles. In common with other glaciers on the eastern slope, of which the more important are the Murchison (11 miles), the Mueller (8 miles), the Godley (8 miles), and the Hooker (7 1/4 miles), its rate of flow is slow, while its terminal face is at an altitude of somewhat over 2,000 ft. On the western slope of the range, owing to the greater snow precipitation, the glaciers are more numerous and descend to lower levels, while the steeper slope gives them a more rapid rate of flow. The two largest of these are the Fox and the Franz Josef, with lengths of 9 3/4 miles and 8 1/2 miles respectively, and terminal faces at altitudes of 670 ft and 690 ft.

Rivers—New Zealand rivers, owing to the high relief of the country, are mostly swift-flowing and difficult to navigate. As sources of hydro-electric power the rivers are of considerable importance, since their rapid rate of flow and dependable volume of water make them eminently suitable for this purpose. The Waikato and the Rangitaiki in the North Island and the Waitaki, Cobb, Clutha, and Waipori in the South are used for major hydro-electric schemes.

Following is a list of the more important rivers. For purposes of uniformity, the length of a river is taken to be the distance from the mouth to the farthest point in the system, whether this should happen to bear the same name or that of an affluent, and is inclusive of the estimated course of a river flowing into and emerging from any lake in the system.

RiverLength (Miles)
*Cook Strait is defined as follows: northern limit is a line between northern point of Stephens Island and Kapiti Island: southern limit is a line between Cape Palliser and Cape Campbell.
NORTH ISLAND 
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean 
    Piako56
    Waihou (or Thames)109
    Rangitaiki120
    Whakatane65
    Waipaoa (from source, Mata River)75
    Waipaoa (from source, Waipapa Stream)70
    Wairoa (from source, Hangaroa River)85
    Mohaka (from source, Taharua River)107
    Ngaruroro96
    Tukituki70
Flowing into Cook Strait* 
    Ruamahanga77
    Hutt35
Flowing into the Tasman Sea 
    Otaki30
    Manawatu113
    Rangitikei150
    Turakina85
    Whangaehu100
    Wanganui180
    Waitotara67
    Patea89
    Waitara61
    Mokau98
    Waikato (from source, Upper Waikato River)264
    Wairoa (from source, Waiotu Stream)82
    Hokianga (from source, Waihou River)45
SOUTH ISLAND 
Flowing into Cook Strait 
    Pelorus40
    Wairau105
    Awatere78
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean 
    Clarence130
    Conway30
    Waiau-uha (or Waiau)105
    Hurunui86
    Waipara40
    Ashley60
    Waimakariri100
    Selwyn59
    Rakaia90
    Ashburton56
    Rangitata (from source, Clyde River)75
    Opihi50
    Pareora35
    Waihao40
    Waitaki (from source, Hopkins River)130
    Kakanui40
    Shag45
    Taieri179
    Clutha (from source, Makarora River)200
Flowing into Foveaux Strait 
    Mataura149
    Oreti126
    Aparima (Jacobs River)70
    Waiau (from source, Clinton River)135
Flowing into the Tasman Sea 
    Hollyford47
    Cascade40
    Arawhata42
    Haast40
    Karangarua23
    Cook20
    Waiho (from source, Callery River)20
    Whataroa32
    Wanganui35
    Waitaha25
    Hokitika40
    Arahura35
    Taramakau50
    Grey75
    Buller (from source, Travers River)110
    Mokihinui35
    Karamea50
    Heaphy22
    Aorere (from source, Spee River)45
    Takaka (from source, Cobb River)45
    Motueka67
    Waimea (from source, Wai-iti River)30

The discovery in 1861 that the beds of rivers in the South Island contained extensive deposits of alluvial gold was of considerable importance in the early economic development of the country.

With the very successful acclimatisation of freshwater fish, notably trout, many rivers now provide exceptionally fine fishing.

Lakes—In considering New Zealand's numerous lakes a distinction can be made, especially from the scenic viewpoint, between the lakes of the two Islands. Surrounded by extremely rugged country the larger lakes of the South Island are distinguished by the grandeur of their alpine settings, while some of the larger ones of the North Island, situated on a volcanic plateau, have their own particular beauty. As reservoirs the lakes of both Islands are of vital importance for the maintenance of the rivers and streams draining them and as a means of flood prevention. More especially is this the case where hydro-electric schemes are involved, Lakes Waikaremoana and Taupo in the North Island, and Lakes Coleridge, Pukaki, Tekapo, Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu in the South Island, being of particular significance in this respect. A series of narrow man-made lakes have been produced in connection with hydro-electric development along some of the rivers. In 1965 Lake Benmore, New Zealand's largest artificial lake, was created. It lies on the Waitaki River in North Otago and covers 30 1/2 square miles in area and consists of two arms, the main arm being 18 1/2 miles in length and the Ahuriri Arm 11 1/2 miles in length.

Some particulars of the more important lakes are given in the following table.

LakeLength, in MilesGreatest Breadth, in MilesArea, in Square MilesDrainage Area, in Square MilesApproximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per SecondMaximum Height Above Sea Level in Feet (Range in Brackets)*Greatest Depth, in Feet

The range in lake levels is not available for all lakes.

†1 square mile equals 259 hectares.

NORTH ISLAND       
Natural       
Taupo25172341,2704,4901,172 (5)522
Rotorua7 1/2631203..920 (2)84
Rotoiti10313248852916 (2)230
Tarawera75 1/21472273981 (2)285
Rotoaira31 3/45502401,852 (3)..
Waikaremoana126211656232,015 (45)840
Wairarapa124311,236..564
Rotorua32317..968 (4)..
Rotoma3 1/42 1/44 1/212..1,036 (6)..
Okataina43425..1,018 (9)..
Okareka1 1/21 1/41 1/48..1,160 (4)..
Rotomahana41 3/43 1/227..1,116 (22)..
Rerewhakaitu2 1/21 3/43....1,441 (4)..
Tikitapu13/41/2....1,364..
Rotokakahi2 1/211 3/411401,298..
Artificial       
Ohakuri211/45 1/21,8505,540942..
Atiamuri41/41/21,9805,830826..
Whakamaru13 1/21/232,1556,160742..
Maraetai4 1/21/21 1/22,3906,730618..
Waipapa61/41/22,5007,010417..
Arapuni101/252,6557,310363 (2)..
Karapiro151/432,8807,820176..
Whakamarino1/21/41/10....900..
SOUTH ISLAND       
Natural       
Rotoiti5 1/21 3/44714402,020 (6)250
Rotoroa9291459601,462 (5)499
Brunner5 1/25 1/215160..280357
Kaniere61 1/4611..429646
Coleridge11214216..1,672680
Sumner61 1/25 1/2130......
Tekapo113 1/2375503,0602,347 (25)620
Pukaki9 1/25325234,5201,640 (30)..
Ohau113234602,3101,730 (9)..
Hawea195465672,2401,133 (53)1,285
Wanaka283749827,150915 (14)..
Wakatipu4831131,1506,1601,017 (7)1,239
Te Anau3861331,2759,730686 (15)906
Manapouri185551,78513,630608 (21)1,455
Monowai12111105495643 (13)..
Hauroko221 1/227 1/22251,100513 (6)..
Poteriteri181 1/2181601,05096..
Waihola41 1/432,200..(Tidal)52
Ellesmere14870745..(Tidal)7
Artificial       
Cobb31/43/4281982,650 (50)..
Waitaki31/22 1/23,75012,150753..
Roxburgh201/42 1/46,01217,270430..
Mahinerangi9181202301,282..
Benmore—       
    Ahuriri Arm11 1/22 3/430 1/23,00012,0001,181315
    Main Arm18 1/2

GEOLOGY—The islands of New Zealand are part of the unstable circum-Pacific Mobile Belt. This is a region where volcanoes are active and where the earth's crust has long been buckling and breaking at a geologically rapid rate. The interplay, in the past of earth movements and erosion has made the sedimentary rocks that cover almost three-quarters of New Zealand. Land areas that the earth movements have raised have been attacked by erosion, and the sand, mud, shingle, and other debris thus formed has been carried away to the sea, where it has accumulated in great thicknesses to form rocks such as sandstone, mudstone, greywacke, and conglomerate; the shells and other skeletons of sea creatures have accumulated to form thick layers of limestone. Many of the sedimentary rocks are in distinct layers called strata. Earth movements have later raised them above the sea to form land, and the strata are in many places tilted and folded by pressure. Seas have advanced and retreated over New Zealand many times and these sedimentary rocks represent almost every geological period since the Cambrian (see Time Scale). Their age is revealed by the shells, foraminifera, and other fossils that they contain

As well as sedimentary rocks, and volcanic rocks of various ages, New Zealand incorporates in its complex structure schist, gneiss, marble and other metamorphic rocks, and granite, diorite, gabbro, serpentine, and other intrusive igneous rocks. Most of these metamorphic and intrusive rocks are hundreds of millions of years old. They were formed at depth in the earth's crust early in New Zealand's history, in the “roots” of ancient mountain ranges, long ago destroyed, and are visible at the land surface today only because erosion has removed thousands of feet thickness of other rocks that once covered them. The metamorphic rocks developed when huge, elongated sea basins (geosynclines) were formed, in which tens of thousands of feet thickness of sediments accumulated. When these geosynclines were slowly compressed during major mountain-building episodes the deeper sediments were subjected to great pressure and shearing stress, which caused new minerals and structures to develop, changing the sediments into metamorphic rocks. The granites and other intrusive rocks are coarsely crystalline, and are usually considered to have intruded into the outer crust in a molten state during mountain building; some, however, may be the products of an intense metamorphism of sediments.

GEOLOGICAL TIME-SCALE
ErasPeriodsApproximate Time Since Period Began (Years)
CenozoicHolocene (Recent)Quaternary10 thousand
Pleistocene2 million
Pliocene11 million
MioceneTertiary25 million
Oligocene20 million
Eocene60 million
Paleocene70 million
MesozoicCretaceous135 million
Jurassic180 million
Triassic225 million
PaleozoicPermian270 million
Carboniferous350 million
Devonian400 million
Silurian440 million
Ordovician500 million
Cambrian600 million

Geological History—Evidence of the earliest-known events in New Zealand's history is given by ancient rocks in Nelson, Westland, and Fiordland that were formed in the early Paleozoic era, perhaps as long as 600 million years ago (some in Westland may be older). They include thick, geosynclinal sedimentary rocks. This suggests that a large land mass existed at that time to yield the great volume of sediments, but little has been deduced about its shape or position.

The history of the later part of the Paleozoic era, and the Mesozoic era, is rather better understood. For a vast span of time from the Carboniferous period—probably until the early Cretaceous period—an extensive geosyncline occupied the New Zealand region. At first, during much of late Paleozoic time, huge quantities of submarine lava and volcanic tuff were included in the materials that accumulated in the geosyncline, but in the later Permian and Mesozoic times the sediments were mainly sand and mud, derived probably from some land west of present New Zealand; they were compacted into hard greywacke (a type of sandstone) and argillite (hard, dark mudstone).

In the early Cretaceous period one of the main mountain-building episodes in New Zealand's history took place. Although geosynclinal sedimentation continued through the Cretaceous period in eastern New Zealand, the geosyncline elsewhere was compressed, and the sediments were intensely crumpled and broken and raised above the sea, probably forming a large, mountainous land mass. Some of the geosynclinal deposits, now exposed over much of Otago, alpine Westland, and parts of Marlborough Sounds, were metamorphosed into schist and gneiss by the tremendous deforming pressures to which the geosyncline was subjected.

The time that has elapsed since the intense folding of the strata in the New Zealand geosyncline in the mid-Cretaceous period may be considered as the later geological history of this country, embracing roughly 100 million years.

During the early part of this late history, erosion slowly wore down the mountains that had risen, producing a land of low relief. Over these worn-down stumps of the Mesozoic mountains the sea gradually advanced, beginning its transgression earlier in some areas than in others. In the early Cretaceous period it began to submerge land in the region of present North Auckland and the eastern margins of the North and South Islands, and thick deposits of mudstone and sandstone accumulated in some parts of these areas. At the close of the Mesozoic era, and in the very early Tertiary, land became so reduced in size and relief that little sediment was formed, and only comparatively thin deposits of fine bentonitic and sulphurous muds, and fine, white, foraminiferal limestone accumulated. In some areas New Zealand's main coal deposits accumulated in swamps on the surface of the old land. These became buried by marine deposits as the sea continued its transgression in the Eocene period.

By the Oligocene period, most of the land was submerged, and in shallow waters free of land sediments, thick deposits of shell and foraminiferal limestone accumulated. (Scattered, remnant patches of this Oligocene limestone furnish most of New Zealand's cement and agricultural lime.)

After the Oligocene submergence earth movements became more vigorous; many ridges rose from the sea as islands, and sank or were worn down again; sea basins formed and rapidly filled with sediments. New Zealand's late Tertiary environment has been described as follows: “The pattern of folds, welts, and troughs that developed was on a finer scale than in the Mesozoic ... the land moved up and down as a series of narrow, short, interfingering or branching folds ... we can think of Tertiary New Zealand as an archipelago ... a kind of writhing of part of the mobile Pacific margins seems to have gone on ...”. The thick deposits of soft, grey mudstone and sandstone that now make up large areas of the North Island, and some parts of South Island, are the deposits that accumulated rapidly in the many sea basins, large and small, that developed in the later Tertiary.

Very late in the Cenozoic era—in the Pliocene and Pleistocene periods—one of the greatest episodes of mountain building in New Zealand's history took place. Earth movements became intense, and slowly pushed up the Southern Alps and other main mountain chains, and determined the general shape and size of the present islands of New Zealand. Much of the movement during this mountain building period (the Kaikoura Orogeny) took the form of displacement of blocks of the earth's crust along fractures called faults. The total movements of the earth blocks adjacent to major faults amounted to thousands of feet. It must have been achieved very slowly, probably by innumerable small movements, each of a few inches or feet. The blocks adjacent to “transcurrent” faults moved not only vertically but also laterally along the faults. The New Zealand landscape today in some regions shows well preserved tilted fault blocks bounded by fault-scarps—steep faces hundreds or even thousands of feet high. Fault movements continue to the present day, and have accompanied several major earthquakes of the past century. Many minor but revealing landscape features such as scarplets, fault ponds, and shutter ridges show where movement has been occurring in recent centuries.

Erosion during this time has eaten into the major landscape forms that the earth movements have built, carving detailed landscape pattern of peaks, ridges, valleys, and gorges, and has built up alluvial plains, shingle fans, and other construction forms. At the coast, waves have driven back the headlands and built beaches, splits, and bars. The Pleistocene period was the time of the Ice Age, and in the highmountains of the South Island glaciers carved deep valleys and carried huge loads of rock, dumping them as moraines. The late Pleistocene glaciers carved the fiords of Fiordland and the basins occupied by most South Island lakes; there were small glaciers also on Ruapehu, where remnants survive, and on Mount Egmont and the Tararua Range.

Volcanic activity of the past few million years has played an important part in making the rocks and shaping the landscape of parts of the central and northern North Island. Banks Peninsula, a twin volcanic dome in Canterbury, achieved much of its growth then. The largest volcanic outpourings of late geological times in New Zealand have been in the region between Tongariro National Park and the Bay of Plenty Coast: andesite lava, scoria, and ash were erupted in the Pleistocene period and later to build the huge volcanoes, Ruapehu, Tongariro, and Ngauruhoe. More than 2,000 cubic miles of molten rhyolitic magma was erupted in the form of ignimbrite, pumice, and rhyolite lava, building up the Volcanic Plateau. This is one of the largest and youngest accumulations of acid volcanic rocks in the world.

Mount Egmont is a huge, conical, andesite volcano, with the remnants of two other volcanic cones nearby; all are of Pleistocene age. In the Waikato there are eroded Pleistocene cones of approximately basic andesite composition. The largest is Pirongia, some 3,000 ft high. Auckland city and the area immediately to the south has been the scene of many eruptions of basalt lava and scoria in late Pleistocene and Holocene times; and many small scoria cones can be seen in the locality. Late Tertiary and Quaternary basaltic eruptions in North Auckland have built lava plateaus and many young cones.

Geological maps and an accompanying description were included in issues of the Official Yearbook up to 1971, and are also included in An Encyclopaedia of New Zealand.

A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand contains geological maps of New Zealand and summaries of New Zealand's geology and landscape development. New Zealand Geological Survey Bulletin 66, The Geological Map of New Zealand, 1:2,000,000, is a lengthier summary with a more detailed geological map and cross sections.

EARTHQUAKES: Geophysical Background—Earthquakes are geographically associated with active volcanoes and with major earth movements such as mountain building; these types of disturbance are confined, for the most part, to certain limited regions of the world. Such disturbed regions, of which New Zealand is one, are evidently the site of some kind of development affecting the outer shell of the earth. Little is yet known about the internal processes that give rise to these geophysical disturbances, nor are the relations connecting them fully understood.

Formerly earthquakes were believed to be caused by volcanic activity, but it is now recognised that volcanic earthquakes are restricted to small shocks in the immediate vicinity of the volcanism. In New Zealand, tremors of this kind are experienced in the zone of active volcanism that extends from Mount Ruapehu to White Island.

In some places geological faulting at the surface gives visible evidence that a major earth movement has occurred. Occasionally movement on a fault has been observed to occur simultaneously with an earthquake in the same vicinity. New Zealand provided one of the earliest examples of this to become generally known, when movement took place on the Wairarapa Fault at the time of the great Wellington earthquake of 1855. Such events as this have led to the idea that earthquakes in general are caused by fault movements. It is noteworthy, however, that there seems to be little earthquake activity along much of the Alpine Fault, which has been traced for 300 miles from Milford Sound to Lake Rotoiti and is classed by geologists as one of the largest and most active faults in the world. The nature of the connection between earthquakes and faulting is still somewhat obscure.

The great majority of the world's earthquakes occur at depths of less than 40 miles, and in many earthquake zones there are no shocks at any greater depth. A moderate number of New Zealand earthquakes are classed as intermediate in depth, i.e., originating at between 40 miles and 190 miles deep. The two deepest New Zealand earthquakes recorded so far occurred four and a half minutes apart on 23 March 1960, with a common focus 370 miles deep under North Taranaki, about 80 miles shallower than the deepest earthquake known.

It is difficult to compare the degree of earthquake activity in New Zealand with that in other regions because of the many differences that arise in earthquake type and mode of occurrence. New Zealand and California are often regarded as roughly similar, with an activity very much less than, for example, Japan or Chile.

Regional Distribution—There are two separate regions of earthquake activity in New Zealand. The larger northern region may be roughly defined as lying between latitude 36 1/2°S and 43 1/2°S. It thus includes the northern half of the South Island, and all the North Island apart from the North Auckland peninsula; but the area from Kaipara Harbour to the lower Waikato River should be excluded. The southern active region lies to the west of longitude 169 1/2°E, and incorporates Southland, western Otago, and southern Westland. Earthquakes have only occasionally been located in the parts of New Zealand lying outside these two regions.

Within the active regions the occurrence of shallow earthquakes is widely scattered. There has been a tendency, however, for the larger shallow earthquakes to lie towards the Pacific side of the northern active region and towards the Tasman side of the southern active region. Earthquakes with deeper foci are mostly confined to a narrow belt in the northern region, extending from the Bay of Plenty south-westwards to Tasman Bay.

The historical record is too brief to support a quantitative assessment of the frequency with which one might expect earthquakes to be felt at a given intensity in various parts of New Zealand. Considering the distances at which major earthquakes can be effective, in relation to the size of New Zealand, it would be imprudent to regard any part of the country as permanently exempt from the possibility of earthquake damage.

Outside the active regions there are many areas, however, where no damaging intensity has actually been experienced in historical times. Moreover, since the major shallow earthquakes on record have been rather widely distributed within the active regions, there appears to be no particular area of markedly intense seismicity.

The Hawke's Bay earthquake of 3 February 1931 resulted directly or indirectly in 255 deaths. The total of deaths that have been recorded as due to other earthquakes since 1848 is 32, of which three resulted from the Inangahua earthquake of 1968.

Seismological Observatory—Earthquake recorders are operated continuously at the following stations by the Seismological Observatory, Wellington: Apia and Afiamalu (Western Samoa); Nandi (Fiji); Rarotonga (Cook Islands); Raoul Island (Kermadecs); Cape Reinga, Onerahi, Auckland, East Cape, Karapiro, Whakatane, Wairakei, Gisborne, Tuai, Tarata, Chateau, Taradale, Castlepoint, Mangahao, and Wellington (North Island); Cobb, Kaimata, Christchurch, Gebbies Pass, Mount John, Milford Sound, Oamaru, Roxburgh, Monowai, and Waipapa Point (South Island); Chatham Islands; Campbell Island; and Scott Base (Antarctica). The Naval Research Laboratory, Auckland, operates a station on Great Barrier Island, the records from which are analysed at the Seismological Observatory. The installations at the following stations include instruments for recording distant earthquakes: Afiamalu, Rarotonga, Wellington, Roxburgh, and Scott Base. At the Pacific and Antarctic stations preliminary readings are made locally and notified by radiogram. The analysis of records from all stations is carried out at the Observatory in Wellington.

The analysis involves using observations from stations in other countries as well as those from the local network, and the Observatory likewise contributes data to the international seismological agencies about distant earthquakes as well as large local ones. Details of tremors felt in New Zealand are supplied to the public and the press. In the study of felt earthquakes the instrumental results are augmented by “felt reports"; these are supplied by a large number of voluntary observers throughout New Zealand in response to a standard questionnaire issued by the Observatory.

Earthquake data are used by the Observatory for studying the fundamental characteristics of the earth's crust in New Zealand, Antarctica, and the neighbouring oceanic regions, and also for contributing to geophysical knowledge of the earth's interior.

Earthquakes during 1971—Earthquakes did not cause any appreciable damage in 1971. The largest New Zealand earthquake during the year was that of 15 April, which occurred at a depth of 170 miles beneath the Bay of Plenty, about 70 miles to the north of Whakatane. Its magnitude was 6.2 on the Richter Scale, and it was felt on the east coast of the North Island, and as far south as Wellington, but because of its depth caused no damage. Two other deep shocks that were felt widely in the North Island originated at a depth of 90 miles beneath the Lake Taupo region on 1 November (magnitude 5.7) and 12 November (magnitude 5.5).

For the third year in succession, no shallow earthquake in New Zealand has reached a magnitude of 6. The largest shallow shock had a magnitude of 5.9, and occurred on 14 August near Maruia, about 25 miles to the east of Reefton. It was felt extensively over the northern part of the South Island, and caused minor damage at Westport, Greymouth, and Reefton. Other shallow earthquakes that were felt widely were those of 16 March, near the northern end of Lake Te Anau (magnitude 5.7) and 29 April, near Cape Turnagain, off the Hawke's Bay coast. The latter earthquake had a magnitude of 5.5 and was felt most strongly at Waipukurau and Dannevirke. A series of earthquakes took place near Lake Benmore on the Waitaki River. The largest, on 7 April, had a magnitude of 5.0, and was felt as far afield as Oamaru and Dunedin. Three other shocks of magnitude between 3 and 4 were recorded from the region within a few days of the main event, and a further earthquake of magnitude 4.1 occurred there on 30 June.

Several earthquakes were also reported felt from the Christchurch area. That of 25 September, with a magnitude of about 4.5, appears to have been located directly under the city, and caused minor damage. An earthquake of magnitude 3.8 on 23 April, also felt in Christchurch, probably originated about 10 miles to the north, near Kaiapoi.

Of scientific interest is an earthquake of magnitude 4.4 that occurred on 31 January, near the Reinga Ridge, about 180 miles to the north-west of North Cape. This is the first earthquake to have been located in this region, and appears to be part of a weakly-active seismic region running through the North Auckland Peninsula to Norfolk Island.

Mt. Ruapehu was again active during April and May. Several eruptions of rock, ash, and steam occurred, the most important being on 8 May and 16 May. No significant earthquake activity was associated with these eruptions.

WEATHER INFORMATION—The collection of weather information and the provision of weather forecasts and climatic data for diverse interests in aviation, shipping, agriculture, Government departments, and the general public are functions of the New Zealand Meteorological Service. By arrangement with the administrations concerned the Service performs similar functions for British territories in the Pacific.

Weather reports for use in forecasting are made at about 140 places within New Zealand and 50 in the Pacific islands and collected by telegraph and radio, along with measurements of winds at upper levels made at 9 radio wind stations, and of temperatures made at 8 radiosonde stations. Daily observations are made for climatological purposes at about 250 places in New Zealand and 80 in the islands. Rainfall measurements are made at a total of about 2,000 places within New Zealand and 270 outside the country.

Detailed climatological statistics are published annually by the New Zealand Meteorological Service in the Meteorological Observations, in Rainfall Observations, and in Fiji Annual Meteorological Summary. Current statistics appear monthly in the New Zealand Gazette and in the Fiji Gazette.

CLIMATE—Situated between 34 °S and 47°S the main islands lie within the broad belt of strong westerly winds which encircles the hemisphere south of about latitude 35°S. Just to the north is the high-pressure ridge of the subtropics from which barometric pressure decreases southwards over New Zealand to the deep low-pressure trough located near latitude 70°S.

The weather pattern from day to day is dominated by a succession of anticyclones, separated by troughs of low pressure, which pass more or less regularly from west to east across the Australia-Tasman Sea - New Zealand area and beyond. In this region there is no semi-permanent anticyclone such as those found in similar latitudes over the Indian Ocean and eastern Pacific Ocean respectively. The troughs normally have a north-west to south-west orientation and are associated with deep depressions centred far to the south. A typical weather sequence commences with a low-pressure trough approaching from the west. Freshening north-westerly winds prevail with increasing cloud, followed by rain for a period during which winds may reach gale force. The passage of the trough, with its associated cold front, is accompanied by a change to cold south-westerly or southerly winds and showery weather, occasionally with some hail and thunder. Barometers then rise with the approach of the next anticyclone from the west. Winds moderate and fair weather prevails for a few days as the anticyclone moves across the country.

While the sequence just described is very common the situation is frequently much more complex. The troughs are very unstable systems where depressions readily form, some of which develop into vigorous storms that may pass over New Zealand at any time of the year. Occasionally in summer a cyclonic storm of tropical origin passes over or near New Zealand accompanied by gales and heavy rain affecting mainly northern and eastern districts of the North Island. The anticyclones vary in size, intensity, and rate of movement. Their centres, on the average, follow a track across the North Island but individual centres may pass either north or south of the country, the more northerly tracks being favoured in spring and the southerly tracks in autumn. At times when little development occurs within the troughs the anticyclones follow each other at intervals of about 6-7 days.

The other main factors which influence the climate of New Zealand are first, its position in the midst of a vast ocean, and second, the shape and topography of the country itself.

Hot air masses from the interior of Australia in summer or freezing air masses from the Antarctic, which occasionally reach New Zealand, retain little of their original character after their long ocean passage. Thus, there is an absence of extreme variations of temperature. On the other hand, since abundant supplies of moisture are supplied by evaporation from the ocean, and depressions are frequent and vigorous, the average precipitation is high.

The chain of high mountains, which extends from south-west to north-east through the length of the country, rises as a formidable barrier in the path of the prevailing westerly winds. The effect is to produce much sharper climatic contrasts from west to east than in the north-south direction. In some inland areas of the South Island just east of the mountains the climate is distinctly continental in character, despite the fact that no part of New Zealand is more than 80 miles from the sea.

Winds—Winds from a westerly quarter prevail in all seasons, with a general tendency to increase in strength from north to south. However, considerable local modifications to the general air flow occur during its passage across the mountainous terrain. Approaching the main ranges the flow from the west turns towards the north-east and on descending on the eastern side swings towards the south-east. This results in an increased number of south-westerlies in Westland and a predominance of north-westerlies in inland districts of Otago and Canterbury, where strong gales from this quarter occur at times in the late spring and summer. Daytime sea breezes usually extend from the coast inland for 20 miles or more during periods of settled weather in summer. On the Canterbury coast the wind comes most frequently from the north-east, partly because there is a persistent sea breeze from this quarter, but south of Dunedin south-westerlies predominate. Cook Strait, the only substantial gap in the main mountain chain, acts as a natural funnel for the air flow and is a particularly windy locality afflicted by gales from the south-east as well as the north-west. This “funnel” effect is also in evidence about Foveaux Strait. North of Taranaki the general air flow is more from the south-west, and there is a noticeable reduction of windiness in the summer.

An indication of the variation in the frequency of strong winds from summer to winter, and in different parts of the country, is given in the next table. These were all obtained by the use of Dines pressure-tube anemometers at well-exposed sites.

CLIMATE
StationAverage Number of Days with Gusts ReachingYears of Data
40 mph or More60 mph or More
Nov-AprMay-OctYearNov-AprMay-OctYear
Kaitaia1429430.61.62.216
Whangarei620260.20.40.612
Auckland (Mechanics Bay)2029490.91.62.524
Tauranga1319320.31.11.424
Rotorua67130.20.10.316
Hamilton913220.00.60.610
Gisborne1925440.30.91.223
Napier1720370.40.40.817
New Plymouth3448822.34.87.127
Wanganui3540752.44.56.910
Palmerston North2523480.70.81.512
Wellington (Kelburn)727414616.013.929.913
Nelson2314370.50.40.926
Blenheim (Woodbourne)2216380.70.71.425
Westport1319320.81.01.818
Hokitika1518331.21.62.821
Christchurch3224561.81.53.324
Timaru138210.60.41.010
Taieri3025551.31.42.726
Gore2920490.90.00.95
Invercargill4842905.44.710.124

NOTE—These are all aerodromes, with the exception of Auckland (Mechanics Bay) and Wellington (Kelburn).

Rainfall—The distribution of rainfall is mainly controlled by mountain features, and the highest rainfalls occur where the mountains are exposed to the direct sweep of the westerly and north-westerly winds. The mean annual rainfall (see map) ranges from as little as 300 mm in a small area of Central Otago to over 7000 mm in the Southern Alps. The average for the whole country is high, but for the greater part it lies between 600 and 1500 mm, a range regarded as favourable for plant growth in the temperate zone. The only areas with under 600 mm are found in the South Island to the east of the main ranges. These include most of central and north Otago, and South Canterbury. In the North Island, the driest areas are central and southern Hawke's Bay, Wairarapa, and Manawatu where the average rainfall is 800-1000 mm a year. Of the remainder, much valuable farm land, chiefly in northern Taranaki and Northland, has upwards of 1500 mm. Over a sizeable area of both Islands rainfall exceeds 2500 mm a year but, with the exception of Westland, this is mountainous and unoccupied, much of it being forest covered.

For a large part of the country the rainfall is spread evenly through the year. The greatest contrast is found in the north, where winter has almost twice as much rain as summer. This predominance of winter rainfall diminishes southwards. It is still discernible over the northern part of the South Island but, over the southern half, winter is the season with least rainfall, and a definite summer maximum is found inland due to the effect of convectional showers. The rainfall is also influenced by seasonal variations in the strength of the westerly winds. Spring rainfall is increased in and west of the ranges as the westerlies rise to their maximum about October, while a complementary decrease occurs at the same time in the lee of the ranges.

Areas which are exposed to the west and south-west experience much showery weather, and rain falls on roughly half the days of the year. Over most of the North Island rain can be measured on at least 150 days a year except to the east of the ranges where there are, in places, fewer than 125 rain days. Those areas of the South Island with annual rainfall under 600 mm generally have about 100 rain days a year. In the far south the frequency of rain increases sharply; in Stewart Island and Fiordland rain days exceed 200 a year. Over most of the country between 55 and 65 percent of the rain days also qualify as wet days (2.5 mm or more). The percentage increases to over 70 in Westland, but in the low rainfall area of inland Otago there are only about 40 wet days a year compared with 100 rain days.

On the whole the seasonal rainfall does not vary greatly from year to year, the reliability in spring being particularly advantageous for agricultural purposes. It is least reliable in late summer and autumn when very dry conditions may develop east of the ranges, particularly in Hawke's Bay.

The highest daily rainfall on record is 560 mm which occurred at Milford Sound where the mean annual rainfall exceeds 6000 mm. Other areas with considerably lower rainfall are also subject to very heavy daily falls; such areas are to be found in northern Hawke's Bay and in north-eastern districts of the Auckland Province. By contrast, in the Manawatu district and in Otago and Southland daily falls reaching 80 mm are very rare.

NORMAL MONTHLY AND ANNUAL RAINFALL (MILLIMETRES)* (1921-50)
StationJanFebMarAprMayJunJulyAugSepOctNovDecYear
*25 millimetres equal 1 inch.
Te Paki8491841421651831851421149776791,442
Kerikeri114999114518818818515714011997941,617
Dargaville8186691041351401301221029481761,220
Auckland (Albert Park)84104711091221401401099710781791,243
Tauranga Aerodrome8989971271241421271229711784861,301
Hamilton (Ruakura)8481741021091241171049410994741,166
Rotorua122104891241501501191301141351041091,450
Gisborne Aerodrome718176861279912499746656511,010
Lake Waikaremoana (Onepoto)1961931882112722312412211881701631472,421
Taupo949961941221241091129910797791,197
Taumarunui999984122130150124135122145117991,426
New Plymouth119104941271351631571501221471141221,554
Napier667156699779897148484851793
Wanganui697656717986747664816974875
Palmerston North767661848999798974978484992
Masterton (Waingawa)646956691041029910779796674968
Wellington (Kelburn)7189769111411712413094117791041,206
Nelson Aerodrome695866768679749174916979912
Blenheim514841486658616461644648656
Westport Aerodrome1851551651781651911781851682061782062,160
Hanmer89948486122899410210210984971,152
Hokitika Aerodrome2462162112212262012082342082722392462,728
Lake Coleridge666153717166797979816171838
Christchurch (Botanic Gardens)564643467669615851515161669
Lake Tekapo534641484636414153564658565
Timaru646446464341383646534874599
Milford Sound6485875665545493733734395036605875946,433
Queenstown816479746656566466766461807
Alexandra463830332320181520202833334
Dunedin (Musselburgh)716464646674645856647174790
Gore817981716674535364698179851
Invercargill Aerodrome91971099794997176848691911,086

Thunderstorms—Thunderstorms are not numerous. Their frequency is greatest in the north and west where thunder is heard on 15 to 20 days a year; east of the ranges (except in Gisborne) the figure is five or less.

Hail—Hail is most frequent in the south-west where it is reported on about 20 days a year, but for the greater part of the country it occurs on about 5 days a year or less. Most of the hailstones are small, but occasionally large stones cause local damage to glasshouses, and to orchards and market gardens, chiefly in Canterbury and Hawke's Bay.

Temperature—Mean temperatures at sea level decrease steadily southwards from 15°C in the far north to 12°C about Cook Strait, then to 9°C in the south. With increasing altitude, temperatures drop about 2°C per 1,000 ft. January and February, with approximately the same mean temperature, are the warmest months of the year; July is the coldest. Some temperature statistics for selected places are included in the table on climatological averages. Highest temperatures are recorded east of the main ranges, where they exceed 30°C on a few afternoons in most summers, usually in association with a north-westerly Föhn wind. The extremes for New Zealand (measured in a standard thermometer screen) are 38°C at Ashburton and -19°C at Ophir (Central Otago).

As is to be expected, there is a small annual range of temperature (difference between mean temperature of the warmest and coldest months). In Northland and in western districts of both Islands the annual range is about 8°C. For the remainder of the North Island, and east coast districts of the South Island, it is 9°-10°C. Further inland it exceeds 11°C in places, reaching a maximum of 14°C in Central Otago where there is an approach to a continental type of climate.

Temperatures in the preceding paragraphs are recorded on the Celsius scale (formerly called centigrade), and not the Fahrenheit scale. The degree Celsius (°C) equals 5/9 (°F-32).

Frost—It is well known that local variations in frostiness are considerable, even within quite small areas. On a calm, clear night the cold air in contact with a sloping surface gravitates slowly downhill to collect in valleys and depressions, and it is these “Katabatic” drifts which are mainly responsible for local temperature variations at night. Gently sloping ground with a northerly aspect tends to be least affected by frost. Favourable sites in coastal areas of Northland are free of frost, although further inland light frosts occur frequently in the winter months. At Albert Park, Auckland, the screen minimum thermometer (4 ft above the ground) has registered below 0°C only once in nearly 50 years, yet across the harbour at Whenuapai Aerodrome there are eight screen frosts per annum on the average. Excluding the uninhabited mountainous areas, the most severe winter conditions are experienced in Central Otago and the Mackenzie Plains of inland Canterbury, and on the central plateau of the North Island. Even in these areas night temperatures as low as -12°C are rarely recorded. Elsewhere over the North Island the winters are very mild and pastures maintain continuous growth. In both Islands sheep and cattle remain in the open all the year round.

Snow—The majority of New Zealanders rarely see snow except on the mountains. The North Island has a small permanent snow field above 8,000 ft on the central plateau, but the snow line rarely descends below 2,000 ft even for brief periods in winter. In the South Island snow falls on a few days a year in eastern coastal districts, and in some years may lie for a day or two even at sea level. In Westland it does not lie at sea level. The snow line on the Southern Alps is around 7,000 ft in summer, being slightly lower on the western side where the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers descend through heavy bush to within 1,000 ft of sea level. In inland Canterbury and Otago, where there are considerable areas of grazing lands above 1,000 ft, snowfalls are heavier and more persistent and have caused serious losses of sheep during severe winters in the past. However, only rarely does the winter snow line there remain permanently below 3,000 ft.

Relative Humidity—Humidity is commonly between 70 and 80 percent in coastal areas and about 10 percent lower inland. It varies inversely to the temperature, falling to a minimum in the early afternoon when temperature is highest and frequently lying between 90 and 100 percent during clear nights. As the following table shows, the diurnal variation is greater than the difference between summer and winter.

StationMean Relative Humidity
JanuaryJuly
3 a.m.3 p.m.3 a.m.3 p.m.
 percent
Auckland (Mechanics Bay)85639074
Gisborne89629072
Ohakea Aerodrome87628972
Wellington89718777
Christchurch87618973
Hokitika95789375
Invercargill90729178

Very low humidity—between 20 and 30 percent or lower—occurs at times in the lee of the Southern Alps where the Föhn effect is often very marked. In summer the hot, dry “Canterbury Nor'-wester” is generally a most unpleasant wind. Cool south-westerlies are also at times very dry when they reach eastern districts. In Northland the humid mid-summer conditions are inclined to be rather oppressive though temperatures rarely reach 30°C. Dull, humid spells are generally not prolonged anywhere, but their frequency shows a marked increase in the south.

Sunshine—The sunniest areas are to be found near Blenheim, Nelson, and Whakatane, where the average duration of bright sunshine exceeds 2,400 hours a year. The rest of the Bay of Plenty and Napier are only slightly less sunny. A large portion of the country is favoured with at least 2,000 hours. Even Westland, despite its high rainfall, has 1,800 hours. Southland, where sunshine drops sharply to 1,700 hours a year, lies on the northern fringe of a broad zone of increasing cloudiness. Four hundred miles further to the south at Campbell Island the sunshine has the extremely low value of 650 hours a year. A pleasant feature of the New Zealand climate is the high proportion of sunshine during the winter months. To eliminate the effect of varying day-length the summer and winter sunshine at a few selected stations have been expressed as a percentage of the possible sunshine.

StationSummerWinter
 percent
Auckland5144
Hamilton5244
New Plymouth5347
Napier5752
Wellington5242
Nelson5857
Hokitika4344
Christchurch4645
Dunedin4143
Invercargill4235

As these figures indicate, there is a marked increase in cloudiness in the North Island in winter, but little seasonal change in the South Island, except in Southland.

Climatological Averages—The following table provides a brief summary of the main climatological elements for selected locations.

StationAnnual AveragesAir Temperatures (Degrees Celsius)
Altitude (ft)Rain Days (0.2 mm or More)Wet Days (2.5 mm or More)*Bright Sunshine HrsDays of Screen Frost (min. air temp. less than 0°C)Mean Temp.Mean Daily MaximumMean Daily MinimumMean Annual
JanJulJanJulMaximumMinimum
*2.5 mm. equals 0.10 in.
Te Paki1901811052,140215.1231514826-1
Kerikeri2401801022,010314.72415136290
Dargaville641851071,940614.3231514629-2
Auckland (Albert Park)1601731012,090015.32314168273
Tauranga Aerodrome12153932,320814.0241413429-2
Hamilton (Ruakura)1311691001,9802513.0231311329-5
Rotorua1,006149972,0002412.1231212230-4
Gisborne Aerodrome16156832,210713.8241413432-2
Lake Waikaremoana (Onepoto)2,110195133 510.920911328-1
Taupo1,232157932,0303911.7231111229-4
Taumarunui5621751111,6903412.7241212231-5
New Plymouth1601771122,110013.42113136260
Napier5126642,280813.9241314432-2
Wanganui72146852,120413.4221214529-1
Palmerston North110167921,8101512.8221213428-3
Masterton (Waingawa)340171902,0602812.2241211231-4
Wellington (Kelburn)415158972,010012.42011135261
Nelson Aerodrome6123722,4104111.8221212128-5
Blenheim17105572,4303412.5241212132-4
Westport Aerodrome61881381,960111.91912124250
Hanmer1,270143901,910849.82299-232-9
Hokitika Aerodrome1271911371,8602511.91911112262
Lake Coleridge1,19512071..6910.021910-131-8
Christchurch (Botanic Gardens)22117551,9903611.4221012132-4
Lake Tekapo2,24097542,2001059.12168-320-10
Timaru56113571,9103911.0221011032-4
Milford Sound5197161..2710.118910225-3
Queenstown1,080128721,9805410.121810-130-5
Alexandra46197382,0808810.523711-232-8
Dunedin (Musselburgh)5167781,7301210.9191011331-2
Gore235172931,7504610.22199031-8
Invercargill Aerodrome11991061,660509.51899128-5

NOTES: (1) Averages of rain days and wet days 1950-66; sunshine 1935-60; mean temperature 1931-60; other temperature data and days of screen frost, various periods—all exceeding 10 years.

(2) For normal monthly and annual rainfall for these stations, see table under subsection on Rainfall.

Brief Review of 1971:Year—There were two unusual features of the 1971 weather. The first, which affected all other weather elements, was a persistently high frequency of easterly to north-easterly winds; the only months in which this feature did not occur were September and October. The second special feature of 1971 was its high temperatures, making it the warmest year in New Zealand in 110 years of observations, with an average departure from the 1931-60 normal of 1.0°C. The previous warmest years, all about equal, were 1956, 1962, and 1970. Highest departures from normal were in Westland, and lowest departures in eastern districts of both Islands. The only months in which temperatures were not above normal but only close to it were July, October, and November.

The easterly to north-easterly winds brought excessive cloud to areas east of the ranges in the North Island, to Bay of Plenty and Taupo, and to Nelson and most of Marlborough; and in these areas sunshine was mainly 200-370 hours below normal. Rotorua and Waipukurau both recorded sunshine more than 100 hours below their previous lowest. On the other hand, sunshine was above normal, mainly by 100 hours, on the West Coast, in the Mackenzie basin, and in Wellington and Manawatu.

The greater part of the North Island had rainfall above normal. Highest departures of over 35 percent were in central and northern Hawke's Bay with most of Gisborne, in Bay of Plenty and Rotorua, and in eastern Northland. In the South Island rainfall was somewhat below normal in Canterbury and Westland, and in most of Southland; but somewhat above normal in Nelson, central Marlborough, and parts of Otago. The greatest departures below normal, exceeding 25 percent, were recorded over parts of Canterbury, especially about and south of Christchurch.

Seasonal Notes—Both January and February were very warm, besides being cloudy and wet over a considerable area of the North Island but mainly dry in the South Island. The rainfall at the Hermitage in January of 60 mm was the lowest for that month in 50 years of observations. From 3 to 8 January cyclone Rosie brought upwards of 50 mm of rain to the greater part of the country and this relieved the prevailing very dry conditions. Napier, Blenheim, and Hanmer recorded their lowest January sunshine for at least 45 years. February 1971 was equal with February 1935 as the third warmest month on record, the two warmest being February 1938 and January 1956. In February nearly all the rain fell from the 23rd to the 25th and this was preceded by 6 weeks of dry, hot weather affecting especially the South Island and southern districts of the North Island. Parts of the Southland Plain and western Southland were still very dry by the end of the month. Forest fires were exceptionally frequent in February in Westland, Otago, and Southland.

In March, rainfall was only about half the normal value over the greater part of the country and it was less than a quarter in the north Canterbury high country. A total of 645 mm of rain at Hokitika from November to March was the lowest in over a century of observations. Most of the country was favoured with more sunshine than normal and departures of 50-80 hours were recorded in western districts. In Canterbury and southern districts of the North Island the weather was too dry, causing a shortage of feed in some areas and also affecting crops.

April weather was a continuation of that of March, but with floods and slips in eastern districts from Hawke's Bay to Bay of Islands, while the remainder of the country had sunny, warm, dry weather.

May was rather wet. A small but intense depression off the coast of northern Hawke's Bay caused heavy rain with slips, considerable flooding, and disruption of transport in Gisborne and Hawke's Bay on the 3rd and 4th. Good growth was reported for the time of the year in most areas.

June was the warmest in over a century of observations for a considerable part of the country, especially in the North Island. In the South Island rainfall was mainly above normal but in the North Island it was mainly below normal. Flooding occurred in Bay of Plenty after rainfalls of up to 300 mm in the 4 days, 3-6 June; and it occurred in parts of Otago after rainfalls of 150 mm on the 6th and 7th. The mild weather was appreciated by farmers, who found growth good for the time of year.

In July considerable cloud and rain affected some eastern districts, but rainfall was mainly low elsewhere, with fairly sunny conditions. Depressions over Northland caused severe gales there on the 22nd and 26th and these were reported in other northern districts on the 2nd. In some districts unusually frosty weather cut back growth but stock were healthy. Lambing commenced under mainly favourable conditions.

August was unusually mild, especially in the north. In the North Island rainfall was mainly up to 50 percent above normal but in the South Island it was predominantly 25 percent below normal. Sunshine was mainly below average. In Northland and eastern districts of the North Island and about Cook Strait serious losses of new-born lambs were reported, some in violent south-easterly gales with rain, affecting especially the Cook Strait area from the 16th to the 18th.

In contrast with other months of the year, September and October were marked by an unusually high frequency of westerly and north-westerly winds. In September, Waikato and parts of Bay of Plenty and central Hawke's Bay received more than double the normal rainfall; while sunshine was below normal west of the main ranges from Waikato to Manawatu, and also on the Southland coast. Unusually violent north-westerly gales buffeted Canterbury and Otago on 10 and 11 September, with considerable damage in some inland districts.

October was a wet month over most of the country and too wet for the farmers in the North Island. Violent north-westerly gales buffeted parts of Otago on 27 October, with a gust of 85 knots at Dunedin Airport.

November was a sunny month. Rainfall was somewhat above normal over the greater part of the North Island, but somewhat below normal over the greater part of the South Island. Daily falls of up to 160 mm on the 15th caused flooding on the Taieri Plains. Strong gales from a westerly quarter buffeted most of the North Island on the 26th, causing some damage. Conditions were good for farming except in some eastern districts of the North Island, where it was too wet for the lambs.

December was dry in the South Island. Over most of the North Island and in northern districts of the South Island sunshine was below normal. It was a good month for stock, and there was plenty of growth except in parts of Marlborough and Canterbury, where it was too dry.

Summary of Meteorological Observations for 1971—The observations from which the following summary was compiled for the year 1971 were at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time, i.e., 2100 hours Greenwich mean time.

StationRainfallRain Days (0.2 mm* or More)Bright SunshineDays of Screen FrostAir Temperature (Degrees Celsius)
Mean Temp.Mean Daily MaximumMean Daily MinimumExtremes
JanJulJanJulMaximumMinimum

*0.01 in.

†Minimum Air Temperature Less than 0.0°C.

‡ °C = 5/9 (°F -32).

 mm hours        
Kerikeri2,2622001,893..15.825.315.815.46.536.41.2
Dargaville1,3101882,038615.426.015.214.56.229.4-2.5
Auckland1,4091932,090..16.525.114.817.87.728.83.9
Tauranga Aerodrome1,7501762,117..15.024.214.516.04.330.40.0
Hamilton (Ruakura)1,3441681,9591514.425.714.115.02.628.2-2.9
Rotorua1,9491711,624813.423.212.614.47.630.0-1.1
Gisborne Aerodrome1,3881771,969..14.623.513.614.45.530.01.0
Taupo1,3181691,81528..25.111.013.20.729.4-2.7
Lake Waikaremoana2,648226..111.721.28.512.13.630.7-0.2
Taumarunui1,5871911,5853513.826.013.414.80.132.3-4.3
New Plymouth1,9951782,148..14.622.913.115.66.526.82.6
Napier1,2721471,979..14.823.413.614.45.330.20.5
Wanganui9671432,108314.322.612.515.23.328.6-0.4
Palmerston North1,0861461,891314.022.612.414.64.529.9-1.6
Masterton9961641,827912.922.611.312.22.830.5-2.6
Wellington (Kelburn)1,2311512,102..13.520.411.413.85.728.43.0
Nelson Aerodrome9231192,2392412.922.112.614.50.429.4-3.0
Blenheim729992,2441213.422.812.513.42.132.4-2.0
Westport Aerodrome2,1831771,907....22.513.214.94.326.10.5
Hanmer Forest1,0051391,74883..21.1..9.4-2.831.9-7.5
Hokitika Aerodrome2,3661721,9871212.721.513.014.12.324.7-2.4
Lake Coleridge717108..2510.821.68.810.8-2.733.9-7.0
Christchurch4411131,8732512.621.310.613.21.733.5-5.9
Lake Tekapo510922,310739.722.44.610.4-3.431.8-8.3
Timaru4901191,7772411.920.710.212.20.829.3-3.4
Milford Sound6,815182..2511.121.38.813.61.025.7-2.5
Queenstown7981051,9082711.124.27.411.70.331.4-3.9
Alexandra368901,9966411.625.26.512.1-3.232.5-6.9
Dunedin (Musselburgh)8141471,632211.819.99.711.93.131.7-2.0
Gore6281461,67140..22.28.6..-0.631.7-7.0
Invercargill Aerodrome9541801,6744710.420.29.010.01.827.6-6.2

For 1971 the mean sea level pressure values in millibars at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time were: Auckland, 1015.7; Kelburn, Wellington, 1014.7; Nelson Aerodrome, 1015.1; Hokitika Aerodrome, 1014.3; Christchurch, 1014.0; and Dunedin Airport, 1013.2.

Chapter 2. Section 2 HISTORY, GOVERNMENT, AND INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS

Table of Contents

EARLY HISTORY: General—When New Zealand was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had migrated to these islands at least 300 years previously. It is generally accepted that the Maoris came originally from South-east Asia, whence, as proto-Polynesians, they moved eastwards from island to island until they reached the eastern Pacific, where they settled the islands now known collectively as Polynesia. From Polynesia the ancestors of the Maori sailed south-west in ocean-going canoes to reach New Zealand and these voyages were probably spread over several generations, perhaps several centuries. Oral Maori history and genealogy support the view that there was a final wave of migration of considerable magnitude about A.D. 1350. Adapting themselves to a new physical environment, in isolation from the outside world, the Maoris produced forms of social and economic organisation and material culture which were significantly different from their Polynesian prototypes.

Coming from tropical latitudes, the Maoris mainly confined themselves to the warmer North Island, and when discovered by Europeans were in a high state of neolithic civilisation, with marked superiority in the arts of wood carving and military engineering. Their principal social unit was the family group, and from combinations of the numerous groups were formed the subtribes and tribes. They had highly developed social and ritualistic customs, and their system of land tenure and methods of cultivation were communal within the subtribes. Inter-tribal and intra-tribal warfare was common, and as individuals Maoris displayed exceptional courage and intelligence.

From the early days of European settlement in the first half of the nineteenth century many Maoris believed that their interests were best served by co-operation with the settlers. For the most part the Europeans adopted a humanitarian attitude to the Maori people, who accepted their assurances and found a satisfactory safeguard for their interests in the exercise of their rights and privileges of British subjects. As the Europeans established a self-contained and aggressively growing society, there grew up a rivalry for land and a clash of power. In the 1860s Maori tribes in Taranaki, Waikato, and Bay of Plenty fought the settlers and Government troops in a series of sporadic campaigns based on loss of land rights and rising Maori nationalism. After 1870 there followed the development of a European colony of settlement with Maori people making further economic adjustments to European ways.

The introduction of European diseases and firearms, and the impact of European civilisation on the traditional way of life and customs of the Maoris, had such an adverse effect that their numbers must have been reduced by over half during the nineteenth century. However, the virility of the race gradually asserted itself, and from the beginning of the twentieth century the Maori population has been rapidly increasing though still forming a minority component.

The overseas territories of Niue Island and the Tokelau Islands had also long been inhabited by Polynesians from various successive migrations extending over considerable periods prior to their discovery by Europeans.

Discovery by Europeans—On 13 December 1642, Abel Janszoon Tasman, a navigator of the Dutch East India Company, discovered the country to which he gave the name of Staten Land, and which later became known as “Nieuw Zeeland”. Tasman had left Batavia on 14 August 1642, and, after having discovered Tasmania, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island, described by him as a high mountainous country. Sailing north, he had the misfortune to come into conflict with the Maoris at Golden Bay, on the north coast of the South Island, so that, though he continued his northward journey until he reached the northern tip of the country, he did not again attempt to land.

There is no record of any European visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until Captain James Cook sighted land on 7 October 1769 near Gisborne. Cook and a party of men from the Endeavour landed at Gisborne on 9 October 1769. On his first voyage Cook spent 6 months exploring the New Zealand coastline, and he completely circumnavigated the North and South Islands. Hisactivities can best be described by saying “he found New Zealand a line on a map, and left it an archipelago”. Not only was Cook's ability shown by his cartographical accuracy, but also in his peaceful dealings with the Maoris. He returned to New Zealand again in 1773, 1774, and in 1777. His careful observations made New Zealand known to the western world; the accounts of his voyages were translated into a dozen languages. The bi-centenary of Cook's first visit to New Zealand was celebrated in 1969; an account of his voyages of discovery in the Pacific is given on pages 1116 to 1128 of the 1969 issue of the Official Yearbook.

The European discovery of Niue Island was made by Captain Cook in 1774. The first recorded discovery of the Tokelau Islands was made by Quiros in 1606.

European Settlement and Colonisation—Whaling stations sprang up along the coast from 1792 onwards and a trade with New South Wales began not only in whale oil and seal skins, but also in flax and timber. In 1814 Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the Governor of New South Wales, was responsible for the establishment of the first mission station in the Bay of Islands. To promote the translation of the Bible into Maori, Thomas Kendall (one of Marsden's assistants) took two Maori chiefs with him to England in 1820. The printing of the Bible in Maori was made possible through the establishment of a printing press by William Colenso at Paihia in the Bay of Islands in 1835.

The growing white population in the Bay of Islands, and the lawlessness of crews of visiting ships led to the appointment by the British Government of James Busby as British Resident at Waitangi in 1833. The Governor of New South Wales in 1837 sent Captain William Hobson, in command of HMS Rattlesnake, from Sydney to the Bay of Islands to report on New Zealand. Among other things, Hobson suggested a treaty with the Maori chiefs and the placing of British subjects under British law. On 29 January 1840 Hobson arrived at the Bay of Islands as Governor to proclaim British sovereignty (see later).

By 1840 numerous mission stations had spread through the northern half of the North Island. Conversion of Maori tribes to Christianity was accompanied by the introduction of new crops and methods of cultivation and pacification of the warring tribes.

The first body of immigrants to reach New Zealand under a definite scheme of colonisation arrived at Port Nicholson, Wellington, on 22 January 1840 to found the initial settlement of the New Zealand Company. The colonists were in the main sturdy resourceful people seeking a better future than was offering in nineteenth century industrial England.

The guiding genius of the company, Edward Gibbon Wakefield, aware of the intention of the British Government to annex New Zealand, had earlier (in 1839), dispatched his agents in order to purchase large areas of land from the Maoris before the Crown could assume a monopoly of land purchase.

Wakefield's scheme of colonisation was based on the sale of land to investors or men of wealth for development by labouring class immigrants. With the profit from land sales the company could bring out more immigrants. Wakefield aimed at a balance between landowners and labourers; in effect he aimed to transplant a cross-section of English society. But, ignorant of the system of tribal ownership of Maori land, the company had bought land from individual Maoris; then Hobson provided that all European land titles should derive from the Crown which would be the only purchaser of land from the Maoris. Title to land remained a difficulty for some years and was a cause of distress to the colonists and, combined with a considerable degree of absentee ownership and land speculation, made most precarious the existence of the early company settlements of Wellington, Wanganui, New Plymouth, and Nelson. The company had brought nearly 10,000 persons to New Zealand by 1848. The later settlements of Otago, in 1848, and Canterbury, in 1850, organised under the aegis of the New Zealand Company in co-operation with the Free Church of Scotland and the Church of England respectively, achieved a much greater measure of success owing to the absence of any large Maori population and to satisfactory land purchase arrangements.

The non-Maori population in the main settlements in 1842 totalled 3,801 in Wellington, 2,895 in Auckland, 2,500 in Nelson, 895 in New Plymouth, 380 in Russell, 263 in Hokianga, and 198 in Akaroa. By 1862 the non-Maori population had reached 125,000 (as against 55,000 Maoris) and by 1866 it had jumped to 200,000 with men from Australia joining in the gold rush to Otago. Migration then dropped away until 1874 when there was a high inflow for several years from Britain with the Vogel policy of public works development.

After the death of Hobson in 1842, subsequent governors, through lack of funds and weak administration, found themselves unable to protect the small and helpless settlements from threatening Maori aggression engendered by strong feelings on land ownership. The response of the Colonial Office was to appoint Captain George Grey as Governor and to provide him with adequate funds and troops so that he soon restored order and won not only the confidence of the Maoris but also for a time that of the settlers. Grey, through his chief land purchase officer, Donald McLean, endeavoured to buy up land in advance of the settlers' needs in order to prevent conflict between settlers and Maoris. By 1858 the census revealed that the settlers outnumbered the Maoris who, fearful that they were being swamped by the settlers, became increasingly reluctant to sell their land. At the same time the intensified settler pressure for more land led McLean to negotiate only with those Maoris still favourably disposed to land sales. This practice alarmed the other Maoris and finally the war broke out in 1860 over a land dispute at Waitara in Taranaki where settler demand for land was strongest. The return of Grey as Governor did not solve the problem for, as an autocrat, he could not work with elected ministers nor could he regain the confidence of the Maoris and finally he quarrelled with the commander of the Imperial troops. Widespread confiscation of Maori land by the settlers' government in order to pay the cost of the war included land belonging to friendly as well as hostile Maoris and aroused further resentment. Although the war had died down by 1870 it was only during the term of Donald McLean as Native Minister that some measure of reconciliation began with the establishment of four Maori electorates in 1876.

Subsequent History and Development (1870 onwards)—The absence of hostilities and the discovery of gold there had allowed the South Island to obtain a lead in commercial and political development which it long maintained. Moreover, with the subsequent agrarian expansion especially in the development of the large pastoral holdings, the country ceased to be merely self-sufficient agriculturally but began to develop a substantial export trade, mainly in wool.

By 1870 the gold boom had ended in the South Island. To remedy the situation of economic stagnation, Sir Julius Vogel began a policy of extensive borrowing for railway and road construction and for immigrant labour. The results of this policy were to double the population to 500,000 by 1880, to immensely improve transport and communications and to encourage industry in the towns where most of the immigrants had congregated. After Vogel's plans for these loans to be secured against the land were frustrated by the provinces, he decided that the provincial system, begun in 1853, had outlived its usefulness and that parochialism was a hindrance to the development of the colony. The system was abolished in 1875, local administration being provided for by the Counties Act and the Municipal Corporations Act 1876.

When systematic colonisation began, New Zealand's only important trade association was with the cast coast of Australia. It was, however, the inflow of British capital which set the New Zealand economy on a path of growth: that determined by the requirements of markets in the United Kingdom. Britain with a vigorously expanding demand from its working population required from the young colony an assured and increasing supply of food and raw materials, and a guaranteed market for its industrial goods. In accordance with this archetypal pattern of colonial development agricultural trade with the United Kingdom assumed over-riding importance as the land was brought into production. By 1868, in spite of the problem of distance, the United Kingdom had already become New Zealand's principal trading partner.

With the introduction of refrigeration in 1882 and steam navigation in the late 19th century, the development of exports of frozen meat and dairy products assured the dominance of the United Kingdom in New Zealand's external trade. These developments, with a continued substantial investment of British capital, particularly in farming and food processing industries, established that degree of specialisation to meet the needs of the British market, which shaped the entire New Zealand economy during its first hundred years.

The depression of the 1880s, a consequence of a fall in world price levels, resulted in unemployment and large emigration but export prices recovered in the nineties. From 1880 onwards the natural increase of births over deaths exceeded the net inflow from migration.

In 1891 John Ballance, as leader of the Liberal Party, became Premier to be followed on his death in 1893 by Richard John Seddon, who remained Premier until his death in June 1906. The Government pursued a vigorous legislative programme in which the main emphasis was that of social justice, the principal manifestations of which were the breaking up of the large estates, the establishment of the Court of Arbitration, and the introduction of old age pensions. The policy of subdivision of large estates to produce closer settlement included the compulsory purchase of large holdings bythe State, but more important were the effects of refrigeration, which encouraged the smaller dairy and fat-lamb farms, the accelerated Government purchase of Maori lands and the widespread introduction of systems of Crown leasehold with subsequent loans to small farmers to establish themselves. In inaugurating the Court of Arbitration, the object was to eliminate strikes by giving labour a recognised bargaining status; and the enactment was in accord with the enlightened code of labour legislation passed at that time under the influence of William Pember Reeves.

The expansion of the exports in dairy produce and frozen meat during the 1890s produced more intensive settlement and the rise of a new farming class in which the “cow-cockie” was the dominant figure. These farmers, having benefited by the spread of prosperity, were in 1911 mainly responsible together with the city businessmen for the overthrow of the Liberal regime. The new Reform Government under Massey, in order to strengthen the primary producer, introduced measures of which the extension of rural credit was typical. Industrial conflict on the waterfront and with the Waihi miners ended in a victory for Massey who relied on the use of troops and special constables to repress the strikes.

Three years after the advent of the Reform Party, the First World War, 1914-1918, broke out, leading to a coalition Government and an Imperial commandeer of exports which created the precedent for the establishment after the war of central boards to regulate the exports of pastoral products. War activities were marked by heavy casualties in proportion to the population while the landing at Gallipoli signified the growing awareness of a sense of nationhood.

Though the effects of the post-war depression during the period 1921-24 showed themselves in an increase in unemployment and slight wage reduction, no drastic legislation was necessary to stabilise economic conditions. During the following years the price level rose; and on the administrative side, the period was characterised by extensive public works expenditure, with particular attention to hydro-electric schemes and highways.

Land values rose steeply, accelerated by Government efforts to settle returned servicemen on the land, and between 1915 and 1925 forty percent of the occupied land had changed hands. New Zealand was extremely vulnerable to the overseas price fluctuations of the pastoral products. With the advent of the depression by 1930, farmers, despite greatly increased production, were faced with a serious decline in income (over forty percent) together with heavy mortgage commitments on land bought at high prices so that many were faced with foreclosure. In the towns, tradesmen and shopkeepers faced bankruptcy, and wage earners unemployment or reduction in wages. A coalition Government, formed in 1931 to meet the crisis had, as its leading figure, Coates, who was Minister of Finance from 1933. In order to produce balanced budgets and cope with the effects of the depression, enactments provided for unemployment relief, for the suspension, in effect, of compulsory arbitration, for the establishment of a Reserve Bank, for a mortgage moratorium, for raising the exchange rate, and for reduction in interest rates and wages. Partly as a consequence of these measures and of a rise in overseas price levels a general economic revival was taking place by 1935.

Development as a Nation—The election of a Labour Government in 1935 (with notable politicians including Savage, Fraser, and Nash, who successively became Prime Ministers) reflected the general climate of opinion and led to change in administrative policy, the preoccupation being mainly with social problems. These attitudes were reflected in certain distinctive trends in legislation.

The first major influence was a humanitarian attitude reinforced by a progressive economic policy. Evidence of this is implicit in the provision for a basic wage, and later for a minimum wage, employment-promotion legislation, amendments to workers' compensation, industrial conciliation and arbitration, mining, etc., legislation, the system of basic prices for certain primary produce, the creation of farm industry reserves, and the rationalisation of production and marketing by the establishment of boards for certain items of primary produce.

Another dominant trend was the acceptance of the principle that society should take active steps towards the improvement of the working, living, and social circumstances of its members. Foremost in this category was the Social Security Act and its later extensions providing for monetary benefits such as age, superannuation, family allowances, sickness, and unemployment, and by the provision of a system of medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits.

Other legislative enactments under this heading include the provision for paid annual holidays, reduction of working hours, extension of workers' compensation insurance, improvement in safety and health and welfare conditions in industry, and extension of educational facilities and opportunities.

Shaken by conflict with its industrial left-wing, and faced with increasing public impatience at the continued existence of some wartime controls and concern at inflation, the Labour Government was defeated at the 1949 election after holding office since 1936. The National Party took office under the leadership of Sidney Holland and its first term was marked by a conflict with the Waterside Workers' Union. This dispute in 1951 ended in a complete victory for the Government after it introduced most stringent emergency regulations to deal with the situation. For the first time this century, Holland held an emergency election before parliament had run its full 3-year term. The result was to return the National Government with an increased majority.

In 1952, continued inflation and a balance of payments crisis produced restrictions on exchange allocation to importers in an effort to build up overseas reserves. The 1954 election reduced National's majority and was marked by the appearance of a third party, the Social Credit Party which gained 11 percent of the votes.

During his time as Prime Minister, Holland initiated a constitutional change with the abolition of the Legislative Council on the grounds that it no longer possessed any effective function. Illness caused Holland's retirement in 1957 when he was replaced as leader by Keith Holyoake.

In 1957, the Labour Party gained a narrow victory at the polls under the leadership of Walter Nash. Budgetary policy to meet a recurrence of the balance of payments crisis proved unpopular and at the 1960 election, the National Party under the leadership of Keith Holyoake was returned to power, as it was in subsequent elections in 1963, 1966 and 1969.

International affairs have assumed growing importance in recent decades. It was evident when peace returned to the Pacific area in 1945 that New Zealand found itself in a different world, where its relations with the countries geographically closest to it would grow rapidly in importance. This did not, however, alter the extent to which New Zealand identified itself as a European nation. New Zealand took part in the Paris Peace Conference and it was not until 1955 that it altered the planning commitments of its defence forces from security arrangements in the Middle East to similar arrangements in the South-east Asia and Pacific areas.

The most far-reaching reorientation required of New Zealand in this new situation was the need to obtain a guarantee of its security from the United States rather than the United Kingdom to which it had traditionally turned. With Australia it signed the ANZUS pact with the United States in 1951 and this provides the cornerstone of New Zealand's security arrangements. It also gives New Zealand a common interest with the nations of Western Europe in encouraging the United States to maintain outward-looking policies and a global defence capability.

New Zealand's growing regional awareness has been expressed partly in its defence relationships through SEATO, and through the collective defence arrangements with Malaysia and Singapore; but more widely in its participation in the Colombo Plan and other arrangements for extending development aid to South-east Asia, the South-west Pacific and the Indian subcontinent. The stability and well-being of these areas are vital to New Zealand's interests and relationships with the countries of the region are becoming closer every year.

Contemporaneously with the expansion of the field of political interest, the economic and industrial development of the country has proceeded. Expansion and diversification of manufacturing and servicing industries have provided avenues of employment for the growing labour force.

Agricultural development has continued to be based on the principle of the family farm, and the New Zealand farmer remains typically both labourer and manager, as well as landowner. The present level of efficiency has been won by hard effort, skilled management, the application of the results of scientific research, and a heavy personal investment in farm improvement. Dairy producers are now faced with problems of maintaining overseas markets as a result of Britain's move to join the European Economic Community.

Farm production has constantly expanded so that New Zealand has become one of the world's greatest exporters of pastoral produce. The bulk of this produce still goes to the British market.

The advantages of a closely bilateral trading relationship with the United Kingdom were not one-sided. The association was grounded in economic logic, and enabled New Zealand to develop its only major natural asset into a pastoral system of unmatched economic efficiency, which, to the present day would, under free trading conditions, enable its primary products to meet any competition.

The pattern of economic dependence developed in accordance with a series of mutually agreed decisions extending over a long period, and these were formalised by the Ottawa Agreement of 1932 between the British and New Zealand Governments which provided preferential access to each other's markets. The advantages of this economic rationalisation were demonstrated most strikingly in the Second World War, 1939-45 when, apart from the New Zealand military contribution, its continued substantial supply of food to a beleaguered Britain was vital to the continuation of the Allied war effort.

Settlers came originally to New Zealand because of some dissatisfaction with the conditions of life they knew in their country of birth. They sought to build a new society which, while retaining what was good in Britain and Europe, would exclude the pressures which they had found damaging to the quality of their own lives. It is perhaps ironic that, to the extent which a new society has been created, this has been achieved by means of, and is contingent upon, continued strong economic ties with Europe.

Increasing interest has been taken in the last decade in welfare and social development generally of both the rapidly growing Maori population and the inhabitants of the islands of the Pacific with New Zealand ties.

New Zealand has experienced in recent years a considerable inflow of Polynesians from its associated territories and elsewhere in the Pacific. Auckland has become the major city for Polynesians, and as such a focal point of the South Pacific.

The Polynesian (including Maori) population is of greater significance than its relatively small numbers would suggest. Outside the Pacific area New Zealand may present a basically European face to the world, but the preservation of distinctive life-style by the Maori, together with a close compatibility (extending to frequent intermarriage) between the two races, has doubtless been a determining factor in the evolution of New Zealand society. As such it is complementary to the basic evolutionary drive in that society, based as it is on the inheritance of European liberal ideas.

In early days, the New Zealand Government saw its role in the country's overseas territories as that of providing direction and guidance to less-developed areas. More recently, successive Governments have, in various ways, encouraged the inhabitants to take an increasing share in the administration of their communities, thus paving the way for self-government. Much attention has been paid to combating tropical diseases and to health problems generally; such island industries as citrus fruit and banana growing have been fostered and encouraged in various ways, with outlets being found for produce available for export. Financial and other assistance has been provided from New Zealand Government sources for the expansion of educational facilities and opportunities, public works such as roading, conservation of water supplies by reservoir construction, communication facilities, etc. Fuller information is given in Section 38 of this Yearbook.

For detailed information, reference should be made to the many excellent books dealing with the subject of New Zealand history, of which the more recent ones are listed in the section New Zealand Books in this Yearbook. A useful reference is the Encyclopaedia of New Zealand, published in 1966.

Sovereignty—On 29 January 1840 Captain William Hobson, R.N., arrived in the Bay of Islands. His instructions from the British Government required him to take possession of the country with the consent of the Maori chiefs, this policy being designed by the Colonial Office strongly influenced by missionary opinion, to safeguard the well-being of the native people. Hobson read his commission at Kororareka on 30 January and on 6 February 46 chiefs signed the Treaty of Waitangi, a compact whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights were secured to the chiefs and their tribes (with the Crown having the sole right of purchase) and in return the Queen extended her protection and all the rights and privileges of British subjects. Other chiefs throughout both Islands later adhered to this Treaty.

On 21 May 1840 Governor Hobson proclaimed British sovereignty in the case of the North Island by virtue of the Treaty of Waitangi, and in the case of the South Island and Stewart Island by right of discovery. New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales until 3 May 1841, when it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated 16 November 1840. The capital was at first transferred from Russell to Auckland, but in 1865 it was again transferred, on this occasion to Wellington, where the seat of Government has since remained.

During Governor Grey's term, steps were taken to draft a constitution for the colony. An Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament on 30 June 1852, and was published in New Zealand by Proclamation on 17 January 1853. Under it, provision was madefor the constitution of a General Assembly consisting of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives. Provision was also made for the division of the country into provinces, each province having an elected Council and Superintendent. (The provincial system was abolished in 1875 and the Legislative Council in 1950.) In the first General Assembly of 27 August 1854 certain members of this body were associated with the permanent members of the executive but they did not hold any portfolios. It was not until 7 May 1856 that responsible government was actually established.

One aspect, that of native affairs, was withheld from the responsible Ministers and the Governor, as representative of the Crown, continued to act independently of his elected advisors in this sphere. In 1861 Grey attempted unsuccessfully to hand over this responsibility but the Ministers were unwilling to assume responsibility for the cost of the war. Finally in 1864 Sir Frederick Weld instituted the “self-reliant policy” whereby the colony accepted responsibility for the settlement of difficulties with the Maoris and consented to the withdrawal of troops by the Imperial Government.

In recognition of a nascent sense of nationality and of an increasing desire for self-reliance in political matters New Zealand was given the title of Dominion in lieu of Colony, the new title taking effect on 26 September 1907.

Of the constitutional events in recent years the passing by the United Kingdom Parliament of the Statute of Westminster in December 1931 was of major importance. The draft of this statute was submitted for the confirmation of the various Commonwealth legislatures before its passage through the United Kingdom Parliament. The statute granted complete autonomy to the various self-governing member countries, but it did not automatically apply to Australia or New Zealand. In other words, its operation in the latter self-governing members of the Commonwealth was declared to require specific adoption by the legislatures of those countries. It was not until 1947 that the New Zealand Government formally adopted the Statute of Westminster.

NEW ZEALAND'S INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS—Few pressures existed prior to the early 1930s to impel New Zealand towards enunciating an independent foreign policy. Successive Governments preferred to make known any views on matters of foreign affairs only to the British Government and through the confidential channels of intra-Commonwealth consultation. The population was mainly British in composition and comparatively few were concerned to distinguish between New Zealand's interests and those of Britain. Nor had they much cause to do so: New Zealand had established a fruitful economic partnership with Britain, upon which country nearly all her material and cultural links were centred; and New Zealand's surest protector against dangers which it was incapable of meeting alone was the Royal Navy. It was, moreover, realised that New Zealand in her own right could make little impact on world affairs, whereas Britain was a great power capable of affecting the pattern of world events. New Zealand “foreign policy” therefore consisted chiefly in seeking to modify British policy in those few cases where New Zealand had a strong interest or a viewpoint rather different from that of Britain.

The emergence of an independent New Zealand foreign policy is usually held to date from 1935. The Labour Government held strong views on the principle of collective security and upon the League of Nations as the embodiment of that principle. In its method of championing the principles of collective security, it pressed for the restoration of the authority of the League of Nations at a time when the United Kingdom Government was pursuing the policy which came to be known as appeasement, urging positive League action over Abyssinia, Spain, and China. In addition to making its views known in confidential communications to the United Kingdom Government, it also stated them with vigour in the international forum of the Council and the Assembly of the League of Nations.

There was nevertheless, no fundamental departure from the traditional policy of association with Britain. Moreover, the course that would be followed in the event of war was never in doubt. As early as 16 May 1938 a leading member of the Government had said, “If the Old Country is attacked, we are too ... we will assist her to the fullest extent possible”. When war broke out the Prime Minister the Right Hon. M. J. Savage, expressed New Zealand's position in terms that were as true in 1939 as they would have been in 1914:

“Behind the sure shield of Britain we have enjoyed and cherished freedom and self-government. Both with gratitude for the past, and with confidence in the future, we range ourselves without fear behind Britain. Where she goes, we go. Where she stands, we stand.”

But the Second World War changed the pattern of power in the world and made it necessary for New Zealand gradually to revise its foreign policy and its method of implementing that policy. Also during the war years New Zealand was admitted to the councils of the Allies and was expected to advance informed views. The Government honoured its responsibility and, having established in wartime the habit of participating in the making of international decisions, accepted it as natural that New Zealand should continue to participate in the development of a post-war world order and in subsequent international consultations. To this end New Zealand established (in effect from 1943) a career foreign affairs service, and proceeded slowly to establish diplomatic missions in countries where New Zealand's interests merited protection. In particular, New Zealand sought increasingly to make its individual contribution to fostering good relationships with its neighbours in the Pacific and Asia and to increasing the measure of security and welfare in these areas.

To be woven into any post-war policy was the now traditional New Zealand belief in the principle of collective security and international justice, especially as symbolised by the United Nations This was by no means an easy task in a world where the divisions of the cold war were reflected in competing regional alliances. There had to be a place, too, for belief in the ability of international co-operation to control armaments and to eliminate poverty, disease, and other economic and social causes of international tension.

The threat to New Zealand's security, posed by the entry of Japan into the war in 1941 at a time when the United Kingdom was fully committed in Europe, brought New Zealand into the closest relations with two of her neighbours on the borders of the Pacific—Australia and the United States. Recognition of the need for a greater measure of collaboration with Australia resulted in the signing in 1944 of the Canberra Pact which provided machinery for continuing consultation between the two Governments. Upon the entry of Japan into the war, both New Zealand and Australia had looked principally to the United States for protection. Relations among the three countries thus entered a new phase. The close association of wartime found expression in peacetime in the ANZUS Treaty, in which, for the first time, New Zealand and Australia entered into a treaty of alliance and mutual defence with a foreign country and achieved the aim of both countries to enter into a close relationship with the major Pacific power. The ANZUS Treaty, which came into force in April 1952, gives an assurance of United States support in the event of an armed attack from any quarter in the Pacific and so constitutes New Zealand's major safeguard from aggression in the area.

The establishment of SEATO, like the formation of the ANZUS alliance, took place against a background of continuing insecurity and of danger in the Far East. In 1950 New Zealand had participated in collective action by the United Nations in Korea. In 1954, following the Indo-China crisis and the Geneva Accords, a broader collective defence treaty covering South-east Asia and the South-west Pacific, known as the Manila Treaty, was signed by New Zealand and Australia, France, Pakistan, the Philippines, Thailand, the United Kingdom, and the United States. The parties agreed that in the event of armed attack on the parties or on a “protocol” State (Laos, Cambodia, and South Vietnam) they would act to meet the common danger. The parties established the South-east Asia Treaty Organisation (SEATO) in Bangkok.

From 1955 New Zealand contributed forces to a Commonwealth Far East reserve stationed in Malaya. In 1959 New Zealand, with Australia, became associated with the Anglo-Malayan Defence Agreement, concluded in 1957, which subsequently became the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement with the formation of Malaysia in 1963. When the United Kingdom decided to withdraw its forces east of Suez by the end of 1971, New Zealand, in association with Australia, indicated its intention to maintain a military presence in Malaysia and Singapore after British withdrawal. Subsequently, with a change of government in the United Kingdom in June 1970, the British decided to retain forces in the area although they upheld the earlier decision to revoke AMDA. A new five-power defence arrangement involving Australia, Malaysia, New Zealand, Singapore, and the United Kingdom replaced the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement on 1 November 1971.

The scope of New Zealand's presence in Asia widened considerably in the years following signature of the Manila Treaty—diplomatic relations were established with a growing number of countries in the area, and increased activity in other fields of co-operation besides that of defence followed the extension of this network of diplomatic posts. By the mid 1960s New Zealand had more complete representation in Asia than in Western Europe. Subsequent accession to regional membership of ECAFE, the Asian Development Bank and ASPAC (the Council for Asian and Pacific Co-operation is further demonstration of this country's acceptance that it has a role to play in the Asian area.

New Zealand's direct interest in political, social, and economic developments in the South Pacific countries is reflected not only in its membership of such regional organisations as the South Pacific Commission, but also in an increased sense of involvement in their problems. The evolution of self-government and nationalism in the South Pacific reached a new stage when Western Samoa became the first independent Polynesian State on 1 January 1962. Three years later the Cook Islands achieved internal self-government. In 1968 Nauru achieved independence as did Fiji and Tonga in 1970. In August 1971, at the request of these five countries New Zealand hosted the first meeting of the South Pacific Forum. New Zealand's liberal tradition of friendship for emergent peoples, and the fact that large numbers of Polynesian people have settled here, means that the islanders tend to look to New Zealand for leadership and encouragement. Inevitably, New Zealand is going to be increasingly involved in the South Pacific region.

New Zealand has continued to place special importance upon its membership of the United Nations. It has been an active participant in the work of the General Assembly, has been a member of all Councils of the Organisation, has provided troops to the United Nations Force in Korea, and military observers and civilian police in various peace-keeping operations, and has endeavoured to assist all efforts to attain the political and social objectives outlined in the Charter.

The historic links with Britain and with Western Europe and North America remain as close as ever; and the economic links with Britain, New Zealand's best customer, remain strong. One of the key problems of external political and economic policy for New Zealand remains the movement towards political and economic integration in Europe and the likelihood that Britain will join the European Economic Community at the beginning of 1973.

Ministry of Foreign Affairs—The primary responsibility of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is for the formulation and execution of New Zealand foreign policy. It conducts relations with other countries and communications with their governments and representatives in New Zealand. It operates New Zealand's aid programme and maintains diplomatic and consular representation abroad. Its overseas functions are discharged through a network of 27 diplomatic and consular posts consisting of embassies, high commissions, consulates-general, and other permanent missions. At home, the preparation and co-ordination of foreign policy recommendations is carried out in close association with a number of other Government departments. The ministry is administered jointly with the Prime Minister's Department. Prime Ministers have found it appropriate on occasions to hold the Foreign Affairs portfolio. The Secretary of Foreign Affairs is also Permanent Head of the Prime Minister's Department.

In economic and commercial matters the ministry works closely with the Department of Industries and Commerce and with the Treasury. The ministry has a special role too as a clearing house for material provided by New Zealand posts overseas for other departments, and through its posts it performs numerous services on behalf of departments without representatives abroad.

In the Official Section at the end of the Yearbook the diplomatic and other New Zealand representation overseas is listed.

New Zealand in the Commonwealth—Despite the emphasis in New Zealand's approach to international affairs resulting from the realities of its geographical position, membership of the Commonwealth remains a significant feature of its policy. While the Commonwealth association no longer reflects the similarity of outlook that was formerly apparent among its members, it has taken on new importance as a broadly-based grouping of nations that hold certain elements of their heritage in common and that adhere to the same fundamental principles, such as mutual respect and tolerance, in their dealings with others.

There have been many changes in the Commonwealth association both in constitutional respects and in numbers of members. Whereas at the beginning of the Second World War there were only 5 members, in 1971 there were 31 full members and one “special member”, Nauru. The accession to full membership in 1970 of Tonga, Western Samoa and Fiji has greatly increased South Pacific representation in Commonwealth forums. The Commonwealth has thus become an entity embracing several continents and its relationships have taken on a new scope and emphasis. As Commonwealth heads of government affirmed in the Commonwealth Declaration adopted in Singapore in January 1971, the association “provides many channels for continuing exchanges of knowledge and vowson professional, cultural, economic, legal, and political issues among member states. These relationships we intend to foster and extend for we believe that our multi-national association can expand human understanding and understanding among nations, assist in the elimination of discrimination based on differences of race, colour or creed, maintain and strengthen personal liberty, contribute to the enrichment of life for all and provide a powerful influence for peace among nations”. New Zealand, itself a country where two races live in harmony, sees in the Commonwealth a special opportunity for multi-racial co-operation and understanding.

New Zealand contributes to the budgets of the Commonwealth Secretariat and the Commonwealth Foundation, which were both established at the Commonwealth heads of government meeting in 1955. The Commonwealth Foundation, an independent fund administered by a board of trustees consisting of representatives of “member nations”, has contributed greatly to the growing areas of common endeavour. It has sponsored official and non-official Commonwealth organisations that provide links between administrators, engineers, lawyers, accountants, scientists, and private individuals in the different Commonwealth countries. Similarly, the Commonwealth Secretariat, under the leadership of its Secretary-General, has provided a focus for Commonwealth activities, and a basis for extending co-operation between Commonwealth Governments.

New Zealand and the South Pacific—The South Pacific is New Zealand's immediate environment, its Polynesian peoples are close kin to the New Zealand Maori, its islands nearest and most important in the lines of communication which link New Zealand with America and Europe.

Through the South Pacific Commission the Governments administering territories in the South Pacific—Britain, the United States, France, Australia, and New Zealand—have made a concerted effort to promote the economic and social development of the area and its peoples. In the 24 years of its existence the commission has, within its budgetary limits (its budget for 1971, $1,096,954), done much valuable work, particularly in bringing the islanders together and developing a sense of community amongst them. Originally laying much stress on research, the commission has come to concentrate mainly on providing technical assistance and on pooling experience of handling common problems of development. Its membership has grown to include Western Samoa and Nauru. At the same time the importance of the South Pacific Conference has increased. The territorial representatives who attend the conference now have a decisive voice in determining the commission's work programme. Close working links are maintained with United Nations specialised agencies which take an active interest in the region.

But New Zealand has not been content with promoting progress in the economic and social spheres only. At the San Francisco Conference in 1945 it took a leading part in working out the trusteeship system embodied in the United Nations Charter, and subsequently the League of Nations Mandate for New Zealand to administer Western Samoa was replaced by a trusteeship agreement.

In accordance with the wishes of the Samoan people, a programme of political and constitutional development was launched which continued throughout the 1950s and which culminated in the establishment of the independent State of Western Samoa on 1 January 1962. The transfer of sovereignty did not, however, weaken the close and friendly relationship which had grown up between Western Samoa and New Zealand and this was confirmed in a treaty of friendship between the two countries signed in August 1962. In the educational as well as in other fields New Zealand assists Western Samoa.

Whilst Western Samoa was moving towards independence, constitutional development was taking place in New Zealand's other island territories. Following expert surveys a programme of economic and social development for the Cook Islands was formulated in 1955 and legislative assemblies for the Cook Islands and for Niue were set up in 1957. In 1962 the New Zealand Government gave these bodies full responsibility for allocating the large subsidies granted by New Zealand. In the same year possible alternatives concerning constitutional development were submitted to the assemblies. Both chose full internal self-government together with a continued association with New Zealand. Events thereafter moved most rapidly in the Cook Islands. On 4 August 1965 the Cook Islands became a self-governing nation in free association with New Zealand. The Legislative Assembly, assured of New Zealand's financial assistance, is fully responsible for the internal affairs of the Cook Islands.

Progress in the constitutional field has also been made in Niue and the Tokelau Islands, New Zealand's remaining dependent territories. On 1 November 1968, at the request of the Niue Assembly, a full-member system of government was introduced, giving the Executive Committee responsibility for the portfolios controlling all Government departments. Under the Niue Amendment Act 1971 the Executive Committee has general direction and control of the executive government of Niue. There is a Resident Commissioner responsible to the Executive Committee who acts as a liaison officer between the Governments of New Zealand and Niue.

Responsibility for deciding priorities for Government works and expenditure has been given by the Administrator to the Tokelau Islands councils or fonos which have also fully discussed their future development and have expressed the wish (as have the people of Niue) to retain their association with New Zealand. At the request of the fonos, the New Zealand Government has instituted a pilot programme to assist Tokelau Islanders to resettle in New Zealand.

The independence of Western Samoa, self-government in the Cook Islands and Niue are indicative of broader developments in the South Pacific, developments which included in 1970 the attainment of full independence by the Kingdom of Tonga and by Fiji. Economic, social, and educational development has made the peoples of the area more self-reliant. Students from certain English-speaking territories in the South Pacific undertake courses at the University of the South Pacific in Fiji under the New Zealand bursary scheme.

New Zealand in the United Nations—If New Zealand is better known and commands more influence in international affairs than some other small states similarly situated, this is, in some measure at least, due to New Zealand's record of active participation in the United Nations.

New Zealand's share of the United Nations' regular budget is 0.32 percent, in 1971 this meant a New Zealand contribution to the organisation of $433,784.

United Nations Security and Peace-keeping Activities—New Zealand Governments have acted upon the conviction that the United Nations, and it alone, contains the rudiments of a universal collective system, and that it is through the United Nations, and not through its abandonment in favour of some alternative, that an effective and comprehensive collective security system may eventually be developed and agreement on disarmament achieved. At San Francisco in 1945 the Right Hon. Peter Fraser argued forcibly but unsuccessfully to eliminate the veto and to strengthen the collective security provisions of the United Nations Charter. Within the United Nations New Zealand has sought to remove the causes which might produce the need for recourse to collective security action. Its representatives have urged that the Assembly be used as a place for harmonising relations between nations; they have voiced the need for restraint in the pursuit of national objectives; they have consistently sought and supported responsible action in aid of an effective international organisation; and they have reiterated the need for the early adoption of a broad programme of supervised disarmament.

New Zealand was elected to the Security Council, which is charged with the primary responsibility for the maintenance of international peace and security, for the years 1954 and 1955, and for a second term in 1966 when membership of the Council was increased from 10 to 15.

New Zealand has also advocated adequate and timely preparations in case aggression should occur and has supported the fullest possible development of the United Nations' capacity for peacekeeping. New Zealand has been prepared to play its part; forces were supplied to the United Nations Force in Korea and military observers to the United Nations observer groups in Palestine, Kashmir, and Lebanon; and a civilian police unit has served in Cyprus.

New Zealand has recognised that the objective of developing the United Nations' potential in security and peacekeeping is a long-term one.

Economic and Social Activities—Apart from this substantial and primary concern with international peace and security, other aspects of the work of the United Nations have increased greatly in importance in recent years. Article 55 of the United Nations Charter recognises that peaceful and friendly relations among nations depend largely on conditions of economic and social progress. Advancement in these latter fields absorbs annually more and more of the United Nations' resources, and represents at least one area in which international understanding and co-operation are reapingtangible rewards. First the '60s and now the '70s have been designated as “development decades” and an international development strategy—an overall plan setting targets for development during the second decade—was adopted by the Twenty-fifth Anniversary Commemorative Session in 1970.

The United Nations Organisation with primary responsibility in this vast field is the Economic and Social Council (or ECOSOC), an elective body of 27 members, which co-ordinates the activities of the wide variety of bodies with interests in these fields, ranging from the functional commissions and committees of the United Nations itself to the autonomous specialised agencies.

The biggest single task now facing ECOSOC is to promote and direct programmes for economic development in the less-developed countries. New Zealand had always recognised the need for this type of development, and has been concerned to ensure that the international programmes in this field should be effective and realistic. Its interest in social and economic questions is illustrated by its membership of ECOSOC from 1947-49, and 1959-61; and it was again elected by the General Assembly to serve over the period 1971-73. New Zealand in 1963 became a full regional member of the Economic Commission for Asia and the Far East (ECAFE), a body of which it had previously been a non-regional member. New Zealand has also served terms of office from time to time on the Status of Women Commission, the Technical Assistance Committee, and on the Statistical, Social, and Fiscal Commissions. Most recently, it served on the Commission on Human Rights for two consecutive terms covering the period 1966-71, and it is currently serving on the Population Commission for the period 1969-72.

Specialised Agencies—New Zealand is a member of all specialised agencies, except the International Development Association, and is also a member of the International Atomic Energy Agency (IAEA), which, though not strictly a specialised agency, exists under the aegis of the United Nations. New Zealand's contributions to the regular budgets of the agencies, which are based for the most part on a scale of assessment similar to that used in the United Nations itself, range from $2,700 to $216,000 annually and totalled some $767,000 in 1971-72. New Zealand has also subscribed capital to the financial agencies.

Convinced of the value of the form of international co-operation that the agencies represent, New Zealand participates actively in their work. In the case of the technical agencies, there are direct benefits to New Zealand in membership. Membership of the Universal Postal Union, for example, is essential to facilitate the efficient international movement of mails to and from this country; and the International Telecommunication Union works to promote the most rational and efficient operation of world-wide telecommunications services. The World Meteorological Organisation is the medium for establishing a world-wide network for the rapid exchange of meteorological information, which is of particular value to remote areas like New Zealand. In other cases, New Zealand benefits by the free interchange of knowledge and experience, and from the endeavours of the agencies to establish world-wide standards of safety, to promote facilitation of international traffic, and to examine restrictive or discriminatory practices in these fields. The ILO is concerned with protecting the basic dignities and freedoms of the wage earner and brings together representatives of governments, employers, and workers to frame international conventions on working and living conditions.

In addition to its contributions to the regular budgets of the agencies, New Zealand gives voluntary assistance in the form of further monetary grants, the service of experts to developing countries (for example in physiotherapy, police work, forestry, and education) and donations of equipment or commodities.

Two major fields for this sort of additional assistance are the contributions made to the United Nations Development Programme and to the World Food Programme. New Zealand has given annual contributions to UNDP (in 1971-72 $500,000), and in addition has sent experts abroad to work in the field on UNDP assignments. The WFP is a programme approved by the United Nations and FAO in 1961 and administered jointly by them. In 1963-70 New Zealand made total grants of US$1,670,000, of which US$610,000 was in cash and US$1,060,000 in commodities. For 1971-73, New Zealand has pledged a further US$840,000, of which US$280,000 will be in cash and US$560,000 in commodities. New Zealand is a member of the inter-governmental committee which supervises the programme.

New Zealand's accession to the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the International Monetary Fund, and the International Finance Corporation not only allows this country to participate in measures designed to increase the stability of international trade and promote the economic development of the underdeveloped areas of the world, but also serves to strengthen New Zealand's own economic position by providing access to more varied sources of capital for capital projects or for balance of payments purposes.

New Zealand is also a foundation member of the Asian Development Bank, established in 1967 under the auspices of ECAFE “to foster economic growth and co-operation in the ECAFE region”.

New Zealand has supported agency activity which will help the social and economic development of the Pacific Islands and some projects are now listed. WHO has assisted in the past in the eradication of yaws and tuberculosis; FAO is at present the executing agency for a UNDP project designed to control the rhinoceros beetle which ravages much of the islands' coconut crops, and has also established a regional fisheries development agency; UNESCO has set up a curriculum development unit at the University of the South Pacific; a development assistance team, backed by ECAFE and the specialised agencies, is being established in Suva.

New Zealand has in the past served on the governing bodies of WHO, FAO, UNESCO, and UPU, and is a member of the FAO Council for 1970-72. Although, because of its size and limited scale of contributions, New Zealand is not likely to be elected frequently to the boards of at least the larger agencies, it can expect, over the years, to bear its share of administrative responsibility within them.

Conference on Trade and Development (UNCTAD)—As a result of the United Nations Conference on Trade and Development held in Geneva in 1964, the General Assembly agreed to hold a triennial conference on trade and development with the objective of promoting international trade, particularly between countries at different stages of development, with a view to accelerating the economic growth of developing countries. UNCTAD held its second session in New Delhi early in 1968. UNCTAD is the United Nations body generally responsible for all matters relating to trade development. It is open to all United Nations members and other states who are members of the specialised agencies and the International Atomic Energy Agency. The conference has become a permanent organisation, with a trade and development board which conducts the affairs of the organisation between plenary conferences. New Zealand commenced its second consecutive term on the board in 1968. There are also within the organisation functional committees on commodities, manufacturers, finance invisibles, and shipping. New Zealand held a seat on the Committee on Commodities from 1967 to 1969, and the Committee on Shipping from 1969 to 1971. The second UNCTAD conference was held in Delhi in 1968 and the third conference was convened in Santiago, Chile, in April 1972.

GATT—New Zealand has been a contracting party to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade since its inception in 1947. Although not strictly a specialised agency, the GATT has assumed some of the characteristics of one, and its activities have extended into all aspects of international trade including, more recently, measures to liberalise non-tariff barriers to agricultural trade and to provide special export opportunities for the goods of the developing countries.

New Zealand Collective Security—The defence of New Zealand has been judged by successive Governments to call for active support for the concept of collective security New Zealand alone is unable to defend its considerable but very isolated territory against aggression by any militarily significant power. As a small country with limited resources, New Zealand is in no position to maintain the extensive defence effort needed if all possible contingencies are to be met. It has therefore supported efforts to promote the effective implementation of the provisions of the United Nations Charter designed to establish a universal system of collective security and, until this goal is reached, has accepted that its defence efforts should be made in concert with like-minded countries in order to create a broader framework for security than its individual national effort could provide. This in turn involves the obligation to make credible and effective contributions to collective defence arrangements from New Zealand's own armed services.

Since the Second World War, New Zealand has contributed to collective security action on several occasions both within the United Nations and under other arrangements. From 1955, military units were based in Malaya as part of the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, where they took part in actions during the emergency. New Zealand forces later supported Malaysia in itssuccessful resistance to Indonesian Confrontation. In 1965 an artillery battery was sent to South Vietnam under the Manila Treaty. It was subsequently joined by two infantry companies and a small Special Air Services troop. Force strengths rose to 560 before the beginning of withdrawals in 1970. All combat forces were withdrawn from South Vietnam at the end of 1971. Some 30 army personnel remained in a training role.

ANZUS—A basic expression of New Zealand's support for the principles of collective security is provided by the ANZUS Pact. This tripartite security treaty between Australia, New Zealand, and the United States was signed at San Francisco on 1 September 1951 and came into force on 29 April 1952. It assured New Zealand and Australia of American support in the event of aggression in the Pacific.

The main provision of the ANZUS Pact is that each party recognises “that an armed attack in the Pacific area on any of the parties would be dangerous to its own peace and safety and declares that it will act to meet the common danger in accordance with its constitutional processes”. In the context of the agreement, an armed attack on any of the parties is deemed to include “an armed attack on the metropolitan territory of any of the parties or on the island territories under its jurisdiction in the Pacific or on its armed forces, public vessels, or aircraft in the Pacific”.

In keeping with the close ties between the three countries, the machinery for consultation has been kept as simple and flexible as possible. Meetings of a council of ministers are generally held once a year to review situations affecting the treaty area.

SEATO—Eight governments—Australia, Britain, France, New Zealand, Pakistan, the Philippines, Thailand, and the United States—signed the South-east Asia Collective Defence Treaty, also known as the Manila Treaty, on 8 September 1954. The treaty came into force on 19 February 1955. Under its terms, each party recognised that aggression by means of armed attack in South-east Asia or the South-west Pacific against any of the parties or against “a protocol state” (Cambodia, Laos, and South Vietnam) would endanger its own peace and safety, and agreed that it would act to meet the common danger in accordance with its constitutional process. In the event of any other threat, the parties would consult on the measures to be taken for the common defence.

The South-east Asia Treaty Organisation (SEATO) established under the treaty is headed by a council, made up of the foreign ministers of the signatory governments, which meets annually in members' capitals. Between meetings a body known as the Council Representatives provides continuity with representation generally provided by the heads of member countries' diplomatic missions in Bangkok; New Zealand is thus represented by its Ambassador to Thailand. From time to time various expert committees and study groups are convened to give collective advice to Council Representatives. The council also agreed in February 1955 that the military advisers to the ministers should meet as a group to advise it on measures for common defence. The civil and military secretariat has its headquarters at Bangkok.

The Manila Treaty has special significance because it is the only multilateral defence treaty applying to South-east Asia and the only treaty under which the United States has an obligation towards mainland South-east Asia. It is also the only treaty under which Thailand has any security guarantee. Thus the treaty helps maintain the fabric of collective defence without which the region would become the target of intensified communist pressure. It provides a backing for the efforts of those countries of the area striving, as the Manila Treaty states, “to uphold the principles of democracy, individual liberty and the rule of law”. The military planning and exercises carried out under the treaty are valuable in improving the capacity of the members to act together against aggression.

Neither in concept nor in structure is SEATO fitted for a major role in spheres other than defence. Nevertheless, the nature of the challenge in South-east Asia was recognised by making provision in the treaty for the parties, separately and jointly, to increase their capacity to counter subversion and to co-operate in economic measures to promote economic progress and social well-being. While most of this action is taken outside the framework of SEATO, the organisation has a useful aid programme designed to meet particular needs of the members of the treaty area. Thus SEATO has sponsored wide-ranging research efforts in the field of tropical medicine, agriculture, and engineering. A number of special SEATO professorships, post- and under-graduate scholarships, research fellowships and travelling lectureships have been established. The SEATO Graduate School of Engineering, established in Bangkok in September 1959, has now developed into an independent institution known as the Asian Institute of Technology. A programme to provide for a SEATO agricultural survey ofthe farming problems of the South-east Asian member governments has recently been initiated; New Zealand has contributed one expert to this programme. Seminars and study groups have been organised to consider particular problems. Cultural exchanges have been promoted. The New Zealand Government funded $20,000 a year from which to contribute to SEATO aid programmes.

Commonwealth Arrangements—Throughout the past two decades a defence arrangement known as ANZAM provided a further basis for New Zealand's co-operation in defence matters with Britain and Australia. In November 1971, following changes in Britain's role east of Suez, ANZAM was succeeded by an arrangement known as ANZUK. Unlike SEATO and ANZUS, ANZAM and ANZUK are not organisations established by formal treaty but have gradually evolved from the practice of close defence co-ordination among the three countries. ANZUK provides an important forum for consultation on defence matters of common concern to Australia, New Zealand, and the United Kingdom. The three Governments, however, retain full control over their individual defence policies. ANZUK meetings are usually held in Canberra.

In 1955, New Zealand transferred its wartime commitment from the Middle East to South-east Asia and agreed to contribute with Britain and Australia to a Commonwealth Strategic Reserve to be established in Malaya and Singapore.

Upon its accession to independence in 1957, the Federation of Malaya concluded the Anglo-Malayan Defence Agreement, which was subsequently extended to Malaysia on its formation in September 1963 and renamed the Anglo-Malaysian Defence Agreement (AMDA). Under its provisions, the United Kingdom undertook to assist in the defence of Malaysia and was accorded the right to maintain such forces in Malaysia, including a Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, as were agreed to be necessary for the defence of Malaysia and for the fulfilment of Commonwealth and international obligations. The agreement was accepted as applying generally to Singapore when it acceded to independence in 1965. In 1959 New Zealand, together with Australia, was associated with AMDA by an exchange of letters, placing on record that the provisions of the agreement applicable to the Commonwealth Strategic Reserve, in particular the provisions dealing with the status of forces, applied in respect of New Zealand forces in the reserve.

In January 1968 the British Government announced that its forces in South-east Asia would be withdrawn by the end of 1971. In February 1969 the New Zealand Prime Minister announced that the Government had decided to retain, in conjunction with Australia, a military presence in Malaysia and Singapore after the British withdrawal. A series of five-power meetings were held at official and ministerial level to discuss defence questions arising from the British decision to withdraw. During these meetings Malaysia and Singapore declared that the defence of the two countries was indivisible and Britain outlined the form its continuing interest would take, including its capability to assist in the event of a threat to peace and its intention to continue exercises and training in the area.

With the change of government in Britain in June 1970 the decision was taken to retain a British ground presence in Malaysia and Singapore. This presence was, however, to be on a smaller scale than previously and, in view of the nature of the continuing arrangement, the British upheld the earlier decision that AMDA should be revoked in 1971.

In place of AMDA, a new five-power defence arrangement for Malaysia and Singapore came into being on 1 November 1971. The new arrangement is less formal than AMDA and is based on the concept of partnership of the five participating countries. The basis of the five-power defence arrangement is not a formal treaty or agreement but a statement incorporated in the communique of the meeting of ministers of the five-power countries held in London in April 1971. At that meeting the ministers declared, in relation to the external defence of Malaysia and Singapore, “that in the event of any form of armed attack externally organised or supported or the threat of such attack against Malaysia or Singapore, their governments would immediately consult together for the purpose of deciding what measures should be taken jointly or separately in relation to such attack or threat”. The Ministers agreed to establish an Air Defence Council to provide direction to the Commander of an Integrated Air Defence System for Malaysia and Singapore which was established on 1 September 1971; they also decided to set up a Joint Consultative Council to provide a forum for regular consultation at senior official level on matters relating to the defence arrangement.

New Zealand's military contribution to the five-power defence arrangement includes one battalion, a frigate regularly stationed at Singapore, medium-range transport aircraft and helicopters; and strike aircraft periodically deployed to the area from New Zealand. Underlying New Zealand's participation in the five-power defence arrangement is the belief that defence co-operation of thiskind contributes significantly to the maintenance of stability and the continuation of development in the region as a whole. The five-power defence arrangement contributes to the security of Malaysia and Singapore. ANZUK forces are helping Malaysia and Singapore to build up their own defence establishments by supplementing their capabilities in the field of sophisticated equipment and by providing training assistance. It has always been made clear that the New Zealand presence will be maintained only as long as it has the consent and encouragement of the Governments of Malaysia and Singapore. New Zealand forces will not be involved in internal security problems and their deployment on active operations will require the express consent of the New Zealand Government.

New Zealand Aid—New Zealand's aid to developing countries takes many forms—capital aid (cash grants and equipment), technical assistance (the provision of experts and student training), food aid, and loans. It is channelled through a number of diverse programmes; multilateral, bilateral, and non-Governmental.

New Zealand has for many years played an active role in multilateral schemes initiated by the United Nations and its specialised agencies, e.g., the United Nations Development Programme, the World Food Programme, the United Nations Children's Fund and the programmes of aid to refugees.

The largest individual bilateral programme is the Colombo Plan, the main vehicle for the New Zealand Government's civil aid to South and South-east Asia. Other bilateral programmes undertaken by New Zealand include those involving the Cook Islands, Niue Island, the Tokelau Islands, and Western Samoa. Bilateral aid to Asia under the Colombo Plan amounted to $4,621,741 in the 1970-71 financial year, while aid to the islands of the south-west Pacific totalled $4,317,838.

Contributions to the Asian Development Bank amounted to $1,007,143 in the 1970-71 financial year and formed an important adjunct to New Zealand's bilateral aid to Asia.

Other programmes in which the New Zealand Government participates include the Special Commonwealth African Assistance Plan under which African students are brought to New Zealand for higher education and special training courses; the Commonwealth Education Scheme under which students and scholars from developing countries study in New Zealand; the Commonwealth Medical Scheme and the Commonwealth Programme for Technical Co-operation.

New Zealand and the Colombo Plan—New Zealand was a foundation member of the Colombo Plan which had its origin in and takes its name from a meeting of Commonwealth foreign ministers held in January 1950 in Colombo to exchange views on world problems, particularly on the economic needs of the countries of South and South-east Asia. The Colombo Plan is not a single plan but rather an aggregation of a series of separate plans drawn up and administered by each country in the region: the external assistance required and made available to help implement these plans is negotiated on a bilateral basis. What was once a Commonwealth idea has grown into a truly international co-operative effort with 24 member countries.

Up to 31 March 1971, New Zealand has made available under the Colombo Plan capital aid and technical assistance amounting to $43,114,362.

The major capital aid projects with which New Zealand has been associated in 1970-71 include dairy schemes in India, a road building programme in north-east Thailand, aviation assistance to Indonesia and Thailand, the Indus Basin Development Scheme in Pakistan and provision of equipment to trade training schools in Burma. Total expenditure on capital aid has amounted to $25,495,378 including $2,033,864 in the 1970-71 financial year.

Up to 31 March 1971 New Zealand has spent a total of $10,851,213 on student training and $6,767,711 on the provision of experts, advisers, and consultants. The number of students and trainees brought to New Zealand under Colombo Plan awards had reached 3,218, of whom 578 were in New Zealand on 31 March 1971. Experts who have served in Asia under the Colombo Plan had reached 513 by the same date. Major technical assistance projects overseas include the provision of a road construction team in north-east Thailand, a civilian surgical team in Vietnam, and teachers for Malaysia. Consultants from the private sector have also been engaged under the Colombo Plan on a wide range of technical assistance projects of a substantial nature. These include forestry, water reticulation, road design, beef cattle development, port surveys, architectural design, and prefabricated buildings.

Volunteer Service Abroad—The Council for Volunteer Service Abroad, although a non-governmental organisation, receives Government assistance in carrying out its programme of dispatching volunteer workers for assignments in many Asian and Pacific countries. At 31 March 1971 there were 120 volunteers in the field. The Government grant to VSA during the 1970-71 year was $71,665.

Distribution of New Zealand Aid—The distribution of New Zealand Government aid to overseas countries during the two latest financial years is set out in the following table. The aid is shown as bilateral where the arrangements were concluded directly between the New Zealand Government and the government of the recipient country or countries and multilateral where the aid was contributed to an international agency or fund. The table lists only Government aid. It does not take into account the substantial aid given in cash and kind through CORSO and other private organisations.

Item1969-701970-71
Bilateral Assistance—NZ$(000)NZ$(000)
    South Pacific—  
        Cook Islands—  
            Grants2,0792,165
            Loans180210
        Niue—  
            Grants881912
            Loans6060
        Tokelau Islands—Grants197156
        Western Samoa—  
            Grants250250
            Loans150150
        Training Scheme—Cook, Niue, Tokelau Islands105134
        Other South Pacific technical assistance1231
        South Pacific airports (excluding Rarotonga)131167
        General2883
 4,0734,318
    South and South-east Asia—  
        Colombo Plan3,6464,622
        SEATO Aid Fund2013
        Ministry of Defence Contributions—  
            Road Construction Team, Thailand11085
            Services Medical Team, Vietnam11598
            Indonesian Trade Credit disbursement-500
 3,8915,318
    Commonwealth—  
        SCAAP188102
        Commonwealth Education Scheme105147
        Commonwealth Medical Scheme3955
        Commonwealth Programme for Technical Co-operation510
 337314
    Other—  
        Volunteer Service Abroad6572
        Disaster Relief286
        CORSO-20
        Developing countries, other-2
 67180
            Total bilateral assistance8,36810,130
Multilateral Assistance—  
    Voluntary Programmes—  
        United Nations Development Programme450450
        United Nations Children's Fund120130
        United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees2020
        United Nations Relief and Works Agency for Palestine Refugees6060
        World Food Programme224191
        South Pacific Commission142142
        International Red Cross66
        Asian Development Bank technical fund-75
    Bank Subscriptions—  
        Convertible currency subscription to Asian Development Bank1,0071,007
            Total multilateral assistance2,0292,081
            Total development assistance10,39712,211
Other Official Flows—  
    World Bank Bonds4,465-
    Peruvian trade credit-5,152
    Total other official flows4,4655,152
Total aid14,86217,363

General Aims—New Zealand's foreign policy has changed in emphasis and scope. It has been modified and extended to meet the demands of an international situation greatly changed from that of 1939. As a country of predominantly European settlement, New Zealand retains its traditional loyalties to the United Kingdom and a sense of identity with Europe and of involvement in its destiny.

New Zealand has accepted a growing involvement in the problems of the South Pacific region because of its close ties with the island people. New Zealand is in a unique position to encourage the growth of a regional consciousness in the South Pacific which is essential if the problems of the area are to be seen and tackled as a whole. At the same time it has recognised the importance of regional developments in Asia and the future security of that region, and has sought to develop its associations with Asian countries.

As a Pacific power, New Zealand has sought security in friendship and formal defensive arrangements with Australia and the United States. As a country concerned with the preservation of world peace and the organisation of defence against aggression it has placed prime importance upon development of the United Nations as an agency for peaceful settlement of international disputes and for the achievement of collective security. Pending the establishment of a broadly based United Nations security system, however, New Zealand has been prepared, in respect of South-east Asia, to participate in a protective grouping concerned with the defence of a single area. The limits of what it is able to do are those imposed by its size and capacity; its disposition is towards peaceful and friendly relations with all nations and (whatever the modifications which the needs of national security may impose) it is to that ultimate goal that its foreign policy is directed.

CONSTITUTION OF NEW ZEALAND: General—New Zealand is a monarchial State; it is also a constituent member of the Commonwealth, sharing with other members in “their recognition of the Crown as the Symbol of their free association and of the Sovereign as the Head of the Commonwealth...” (Preamble to Royal Titles Act 1953.)

THE MONARCH—The New Zealand Parliament in the Royal Titles Act 1953 gave its assent to the use of the Royal style and titles as follows: Elizabeth the Second, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom, New Zealand, and Her Other Realms and Territories Queen, Head of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith.

While the seat of the Monarch is normally in the United Kingdom, the Queen is represented in New Zealand by the Governor-General appointed by the Crown on the advice of her New Zealand Ministers.

Many powers held by the Monarch (or her representative) comprise but the means of giving effect to the public will. In New Zealand the Governor-General acts on the advice of the Ministers, which cannot constitutionally be ignored. Despite the long-term trend for powers to be assigned directly to Ministers without any necessity for vice-regal consultation, there are still many phases of Government which require Royal participation.

The Queen (in her stead the Governor-General) gives consent or approval prior to a Minister taking office or the formation of a Ministry; summons, prorogues, and dissolves Parliament; delivers the Speech from the Throne at the opening of a session; gives the Royal Assent to measures which have passed all stages in the House of Representatives, without which they have not the force of laws; makes appointments to most important State offices; confers knighthoods and other honours, etc.; and also provides that background of stability, continuity, and experience in many facets of government which is so desirable whenever there are sweeping changes in the dominance of political parties.

Besides those duties associated with the constitutional role, the Royal personage or representative makes an important contribution to the ceremonial life of the nation. This was particularly well illustrated during the sojourn of the Royal visitors in New Zealand in 1953-54, in 1963 and in 1970. Both as the symbol of the nation and in virtue of her identification with the life and interests of her people, the Queen becomes the focus for all State occasions, as does the Governor-General in her absence.

LEGISLATIVE AUTHORITY—The supreme law-making body with power to legislate for the whole country is the General Assembly, which now consists of the Governor-General and the House of Representatives, the former Legislative Council having been abolished since the close of 1950.

The powers of Parliament to make laws are legally untrammelled. This was not always so, for prior to the adoption by New Zealand of the Statute of Westminster in 1947 laws could not be made on certain matters which conflicted with United Kingdom statutes extending to New Zealand. There was also some doubt as to New Zealand's power to make laws possessing extra-territorial effect.

The Electoral Act 1956 provides that certain of its sections may not be repealed except by a 75 percent majority of the House of Representatives or following a referendum. These sections are those relating to:

  1. The constitution and order of reference of the Representation Commission.

  2. The number of European electoral districts and the basing of their boundaries on the total population.

  3. The fixing of the tolerance within which the commission must work at 5 percent.

  4. The age of voting.

  5. The secret ballot.

  6. The duration of Parliament.

These reservations have become a formal convention associated with the fundamental character of the system of government.

While the law-making function is the prerogative of Parliament, it must be remembered that, as in most democracies, laws are passed because of their acceptability to the majority party in Parliament—i.e., the Government party. Furthermore the initial acceptance will have probably been made in the deliberations of Cabinet and caucus.

With the increasing range and complexity of the statutory field, there has been a growth in delegated legislation with detailed procedural steps and other amplifying matter becoming the subject of regulations made by Order in Council under the authority of a particular statute, rather than being incorporated in the statute itself. The power to make such regulations lies with the Executive Councilwhich comprises all the members of Parliament who have been appointed Ministers, together with the Governor-General, who presides over the Council. Regulations, though originating in Cabinet and becoming effective in the formal proceedings of the Executive Council, rest fundamentally on the will of Parliament as a whole and are now subject to its supervisory jurisdiction. A general provision contained in the Regulations Amendment Act 1962 requires all such regulations to be laid before Parliament. The Standing Orders of the House of Representatives, enable the House or any member thereof to refer any regulation to the Statutes Revision Committee, a Select Committee of the House, which is empowered to consider the regulation and to determine whether the special attention of the House should be drawn to it on any of the following grounds: (a) that it trespasses unduly on personal rights and liberties; (b) that it appears to make some unusual or unexpected use of the powers conferred by the statute under which it is made; (c) that for any special reason its form or purport calls for elucidation.

Meeting of Parliament—Parliament is summoned, prorogued, or dissolved by Proclamation issued by the Governor-General. A session is that period between the summoning of Parliament and its prorogation. Its length varies, but it has traditionally covered the months from June to November. When Parliament is prorogued all the business on hand lapses, and if this is to be proceeded with in the next session it must be re-introduced.

The course of a session may be interrupted by adjournments.

In session parliamentary privileges include freedom of speech and freedom from arrest in civil cases, and also the right to engage in secret debate, if required, etc.

The Party System—The two main political parties represented in Parliament are National and Labour. A third party—Social Credit—obtained a seat for the first time at the 1966 General Election but lost it at the 1969 election. At any general election these parties, together with any other political parties and also those candidates standing as independents, state their respective policies before the electors. Each main party normally puts forward one candidate for each of the electorates into which the country is divided. The party which wins the majority of seats, although not necessarily the majority of votes, at the general election forms the Government. The leader of the elected members of the majority party becomes the Prime Minister, who makes ministerial appointments from elected members of his party. The leader of the minority party in Parliament becomes the Leader of the Opposition. The effectiveness of the party system relies largely on the general agreement that the majority party has a mandate to govern and the minority party has a responsibility to challenge Government measures in debate and to demonstrate to the electors that it can provide a viable alternative government.

Parliamentary Procedure—The House of Representatives has its Standing Orders, which govern its procedure and which are administered by Mr Speaker in the exercise of his control of the House. The election of the Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon afterwards as is convenient. Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.

Parliamentary Functions and Control—The Parliament controls the Government in power in the last resort by the possibility of the Opposition mustering sufficient support to pass a resolution of no-confidence in the Government on a vital issue, thus forcing it to resign. With only two main disciplined political parties contending for office, changes of government are now rare except at the time of general elections. In the representation and formation of public opinion the major general debates are of principal importance. Special inquiries by select committees also provide a useful forum in which interests and opinions can make themselves heard. The major general debates are the address in reply to the speech from the Throne at the opening of Parliament, the debate on the Budget or financial statement, and the various debates on Imprest Supply Bills.

The first two of these give ordinary members an opportunity to air their views freely on any subject they choose from the national interest to the special aspirations of their constituents. Imprest supply debates are more specialised. On such Bills, the British principle of raising grievances before granting supply has been applied by allowing the Opposition to choose the subject for debate.

Financial control is exercised by the fact that expenditure of public money must be authorised by the House of Representatives in the form of an Appropriation Act, which authorises or grants money to the Government for the purposes approved. The authority for the raising of revenue by taxation or borrowing must also be given by Parliament.

Legislation can be initiated by any member of Parliament, but in practice almost all Bills are introduced by the Government in power as a result of policy decisions taken in Cabinet. The process of passing a public Bill is as follows: it receives a formal first reading on introduction, is then printed, and after some time it is given a second reading which is a debate on its general principles, followed by a clause-by-clause consideration of the Bill which may be by the whole House sitting in Committee. The Bill is then reported to the House, and later read a third time. The final stage is to send the Bill to the Governor-General for the Royal Assent and, unless provision is made for commencement on another date, it then becomes law as an Act of Parliament. To facilitate detailed informal discussion, and so that evidence from experts and interested parties may be heard by the House on legislation which is before it, a number of select committees are appointed regularly each year. Their terms of reference indicate areas of legislative interest corresponding to the various ministries. There are normally 10 members on each committee and party strength roughly reflects party strength in the House. Bills which are to go to select committees are given only a pro forma second reading before being referred. Committees have power only to report their opinions to the House. They cannot amend, though they can recommend amendments. The House as a whole thus retains its responsibility for approving legislation or rejecting it.

Apart from legislation, select committees deal with petitions, and, from time to time, ad hoc select committees are set up with some specific matter referred to them.

There are special procedures for dealing with local Bills and private Bills. Local Bills are those affecting a particular locality only, normally introduced at the request of a local authority. All such Bills stand referred to a select committee, the Local Bills Committee, after their first reading. The committee holds hearings at which interested parties appear, and it reports to the House on the merits of the Bill. The committee's report is often the decisive factor in local government legislation and always carries considerable weight with the Government and the House. Private Bills are those which apply specifically to a person or group of persons. They are initiated, after public notice, by a petition presented to the House by a member.

Duration of Parliaments—Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act 1879, which fixed the term at 3 years. General elections have been held at 3-yearly intervals since 1881, with a few exceptions. The term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the First World War extended to 5 years by special legislation, and that of the twenty-fourth (1931-35) to 4 years under the Electoral Amendment Act 1934. By the Electoral Amendment Act 1937 the 3-year term was restored, but on account of war conditions the term of the twenty-sixth Parliament was extended to nearly 5 years before dissolution on 30 August 1943. Since then the duration of Parliament has been of 3 years, with the exception that the twenty-ninth Parliament was dissolved in 1951 after the expiration of approximately 20 months. The 3-year limit was re-enacted in the Electoral Act 1956, this being one of the reserved provisions referred to earlier. A referendum on 23 September 1967 favoured the continuation of terms of 3 years.

Number of Representatives—In 1969 84 electorates (80 European and four Maori) returned members to the House of Representatives. The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than 42 and not less than 24, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of 37 members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at 41; in 1860, at 53; in 1862, at 57; in 1865, at 70; in 1867, at 72; 870, at 74; in 1875, at 84; in 1881, at 91; in 1887, at 70; in 1900, at 76; and in 1969 at 80. Since 1867 there have been four Maori representatives, and provision for this number was retained in the Electoral Act 1956. In 1954 the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, which had remained unaltered since 1867, were changed by Proclamation so as to give a greater degree of equality of population among the four districts (in effect the Southern Maori Electoral District now includes a considerable area of the North Island). The Electoral Amendment Act 1965 fixed the number of European electorates in the South Island at 25 (an increase of one) and provided that the number of European electorates in the North Island shall be ascertained by the Representation Commission after each quinquennial census of population on the basis of thequota fixed for the South Island. In 1967 the Commission considered the results of the 1966 census and fixed the number of electorates in the North Island at 55 (an increase of three). Thus there were 84 electorates for the general election in 1969, and the number was increased to 87 for the 1972 election.

Qualifications of Members—Under the Electoral Act 1956 every registered elector of either sex is qualified to be a parliamentary candidate. If a public servant is elected to Parliament he must vacate his office forthwith and he cannot resume employment in the Public Service within 12 months of ceasing to be a member of Parliament unless he had previously been a public servant for at least 5 years.

Salaries, etc.—Section 27 of the Civil List Act 1950 provides that on the recommendation of a Royal Commission the Governor-General may from time to time, by Order in Council, fix the salaries and allowances to be paid to the Prime Minister and other Ministers of the Crown or members of the Executive Council, to Parliamentary Under-Secretaries, and to the Speaker and Chairman of Committees and other members of the House of Representatives, and that a Royal Commission shall be appointed for this purpose within 3 months after the date of every general election of members of Parliament. At April in the intervening years adjustments are made on a basis matching that for the State Services Remuneration and Conditions of Employment Act 1969; the Government Statistician provides the Prime Minister with a certificate specifying the percentage movements in average weekly ordinary time earnings outside the State Services (as ascertained from the April half-yearly survey of industries in the private sector conducted by the Department of Labour) and adjustments may be made by Order-in-Council to the salaries of Ministers and members.

The following table sets out the salaries and allowances payable from 1 April 1971 in accordance with the recommendations of the Royal Commission upon Parliamentary Salaries and Allowances 1970, as amended by the 1971 review conducted in accordance with the procedure outlined in the preceding paragraph.

OfficeSalaryExpense Allowance

*Where the ministerial office of Minister of Foreign Affairs is held by a Minister other than the Prime Minister an additional allowance would be paid.

†Additional to normal allowances as member.

 $$
Prime Minister19,0404,000
Deputy Prime Minister14,0001,625
Minister with Portfolio12,6001,500*
Minister without Portfolio9,6881,275
Parliamentary Under-Secretaries8,3441,275
Speaker11,2001,300
Chairman of Committees8,680700
Leader of the Opposition11,7601,500
Deputy Leader of the Opposition7,672575
Chief Whips7,3921,250
Junior Whips7,1681,250
Members6,8321,250

There is an additional allowance depending on classification of electorates: (a) electorates which are wholly urban, $90; (b) electorates which are substantially urban, $230; (c) electorates which are partially urban and partially rural, $250, (d) electorates which are ordinary rural, $920; (e) electorates which are predominantly rural, $1,150. The special additional allowance for Southern Maori electorate is $350 and for each of the other Maori electorates is $175. The daily sessional allowance is $3 and the night allowance for members entitled thereto is $8. In addition to the salary and allowances, members are entitled to certain travel concessions and a stamp allowance.

Former Prime Ministers receive an annual payment of $400 for each full year in office, with a maximum of $2,000 a year, after retirement, defeat at the polls, or when a member only. This is subject to a two-year minimum period having been served as Prime Minister.

Under the Superannuation Act 1956 there is a compulsory contributory superannuation scheme for members of the House of Representatives. The scheme provides that a retiring allowance shall be payable to a member after 9 years' service and the attainment of 50 years of age, and shall be calculated at the rate of one thirty-second of the basic salary for a member as at the date of his ceasing to be a member, for each year of service with a maximum of two-thirds of that basic salary, or alternatively the member may elect to take a variable retiring allowance so as to secure a level income or he may elect to receive a refund of his contributions. The annual contribution is 11 percent of an ordinary member's salary, and the Government subsidises the fund. The rate of contribution was increased by 1 percent from 1 April 1970 to provide for cost-of-living adjustments to be made to retiring allowances. In the case of a male member dying and leaving a widow surviving she becomes entitled during her widowhood to receive an annuity of half of the retiring allowance to which her husband would have been entitled had he retired aged 60 years at the time of his death, or $260 a year, whichever is the greater.

ADMINISTRATION AND EXECUTIVE RESPONSIBILITY—After the election of a new Parliament, it is the responsibility of the leader of the party, which is most likely to secure and retain the support of the majority of members in the House, to form a Government. Although procedures for the selection of new Ministers have varied between the two principal parties, the Prime Minister has the final responsibility for allocating portfolios. A portfolio comprises a specific field of Government activity—for instance all matters relating to education will be allocated to one Minister who is henceforth known as the Minister of Education.

A Minister may have more than one portfolio and in addition responsibility for the supervision of one or more Government departments in which the activities carried out, though important, do not rank as portfolios. Occasionally a Minister is appointed without portfolio, as in 1969 when the Associate Minister of Finance had no portfolio responsibility.

Executive Council—In the legal sense those members of Parliament who have been appointed Ministers comprise the Executive Council. The Governor-General normally presides over meetings of the Council. The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of 11 May 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of 24 April 1919. The Royal Powers Act 1953 provides that the statutory powers conferred on the Governor-General may be exercised either by Her Majesty the Queen in person or by the Governor-General. In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council; but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to Her Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.

In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded in the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.

The Civil List Act 1950, in section 6, provided that no person shall be appointed a Minister or a member of the Executive Council unless he is a member of Parliament and that a person who ceases to be a member of Parliament cannot continue to be a Minister or a member of the Executive Council for more than 21 days. This gave statutory recognition for the first time to what had long been the convention.

At January 1972 the Executive Council consisted of 18 members. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.

His Excellency the Governor-General receives a salary and an allowance which are determined from time to time by the Civil List Act 1950 for the salaries and expenses of his personal establishment, plus all expenditure incurred in respect of the transport to and from New Zealand and the travel within or outside New Zealand of the Governor-General and his family and staff.

Cabinet—The membership of the Executive Council and Cabinet is identical but Cabinet, unlike the Executive Council, is not a body created by any legal document. The existence of Cabinet was not recognised by statute until a passing reference was made in the Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962.

The fact that the Juridical Acts to give legal force to certain of the decisions of Cabinet are taken by others—the Crown, the Executive Council, a Minister of the Crown or a Statutory Commission—does not diminish the power and authority of Cabinet. Cabinet is the top committee of the administrative system, with responsibility for co-ordinating the work of the various Ministers and taking those decisions which largely determine the nature of the legislation put before Parliament and the regulations which the Executive Council is asked to approve.

Cabinet discussions are informal and confidential, anonymity being maintained as to the individual advocacy or opposition to particular proposals. The Cabinet system enables general agreement to be reached on any line of action proposed by either an individual Minister or by the Government as a whole. In Parliament a Minister can be confident that his legislative or other proposals will have the unqualified support of the Government no matter what divergences of opinion may have been apparent before general agreement was reached in Cabinet. A consistent and agreed course of action on any particular issue can be determined. The work of Cabinet thus exemplifies the concept of the collective responsibility of the Government.

Certain questions are considered by committees of Cabinet, the membership of which includes those Ministers primarily concerned with the subject matters. Authority to determine some issues may be delegated to a Cabinet committee by Cabinet. In other cases a committee may be called upon to study a particular question and submit its recommendations to Cabinet for determination. Some Cabinet committees are established on a permanent basis for the consideration of matters arising in broad fields of Government policy. Examples are the Cabinet Economic Committee and the Cabinet Works Committee. Several of these committees are supported by inter-departmental committees of officials. Other committees are of a temporary nature; they are established to consider particular problems and after having studied the question in detail, normally with appropriate officials advising, the committee reports back to Cabinet with its recommendations; and after the final decision has been made by Cabinet, the committee's work is completed.

The Cabinet Secretariat is responsible for the servicing of Cabinet and its committees to ensure their smooth functioning.

Government Departments—The Minister as the political head of a department of State may in fact have several departments under his control. There are, however, some 40 different departments with separate functions in New Zealand. Each of these have a permanent head who is responsible for the work and administration of the department. He is of course responsible to the Minister in charge of the department, while he also acts as adviser to the Minister on all matters within his appointed competence. Besides ensuring that the ministerial policy and directions communicated to him are effectively put into practice, his functions as the adviser include assessing the consequences of any executive action resulting from his departmental activity, evaluating the merits and demerits, whether political, social, or financial, of various modes of action, and making suggestions for improvements and for new policy measures as derived from departmental experience in the day-to-day execution of policy.

Departments can be broadly classified according to the administrative or regulatory, developmental, or social nature of their activities. Within the first group are the servicing subgroup, such as the Legislative, Prime Minister's, Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Printing Office, Law Drafting, Valuation, Statistics, and Audit; the finance subgroup—Treasury, Customs, Inland Revenue; the regulatory subgroup—State Services Commission, Internal Affairs, Labour, Marine; the defence and law and order subgroup—Ministry of Defence, Justice, Crown Law, and Police; the publicity and research subgroup—Tourist and Publicity, Scientific and Industrial Research.

In the second group are the transport and communications subgroup, such as Ministry of Transport, Post Office, and Railways; the developmental—Ministry of Works, Agriculture, Lands and Survey, Forest Service, Mines, Electricity, Maori and Island Affairs, and Industries and Commerce; the commercial—Public Trust, Government Life Insurance, State Advances Corporation, and State Insurance.

The third group comprises the Education, Health, and Social Welfare Departments.

This broad division serves merely to indicate the field of the dominant activity or purpose of the particular department. Most departments have servicing, informative, and regulatory functions, and many are equally regulatory and developmental in nature.

In addition to the system of direct administration in the form of Government departments, there are other activities over which the State exercises some ultimate measure of control or ownership, though divorced in varying degrees from immediate supervision. The Reserve Bank of New Zealand (the central bank), and one trading bank, are entirely State-owned, although the actual administration is quite independent, subject in the case of the Reserve Bank to the proviso that it must give effect to the monetary policy of the Government, as communicated to the bank by the Minister of Finance, and to any resolution of Parliament in respect of Government monetary policy.

Further instances of this principle are shown by the National Airways Corporation, which, although owned by the State, is administratively self-contained, and by the Tourist Hotel Corporation. In certain other avenues the type of administration is in between the normal departmental form and that evident in the corporation type; of such is the National Roads Board, which, though determining policy to a large degree, yet makes use of departmental administrative structures for implementation of policy.

Some administrative organisations have also quasi-judicial functions. Examples of this class are the Price Tribunal, Transport Charges Authority, Licensing Control Commission, and Local Government Commission.

OMBUDSMAN—The Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962 has become an important addition to the parliamentary checks on departmental administration. The Act created the office of Ombudsman, who is able to investigate, on complaint or on his own initiative, any administrative decision, recommendation, act, or omission of a Government department or related organisation as it affects any individual. Local authorities are outside his jurisdiction. The Ombudsman does not have power to reverse departmental decisions, but he may make his recommendations to the department and to the Minister, and if, in his opinion, no appropriate action is taken he may report to the Prime Minister and then to Parliament. He has very wide powers to call for documents and files. The Government cannot refuse information, except in matters relating to the security of the State or to Cabinet proceedings.

JUDICIARY—The hierarchy of courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrate's Court. Apart from these courts of general jurisdiction there are other courts dealing with specific fields. In the latter category are the Court of Arbitration concerned with awards and general orders governing wage determination and conditions of employment in industry; the Compensation Court dealing with workers' compensation. For further details refer to Section 8 (Justice) of this issue.

PARLIAMENTARY ELECTIONS—The law on elections is contained in the Electoral Act 1956 Following each population census, which is normally taken every 5 years, the boundaries of European electorates are revised. In addition, there are four Maori electoral districts, three in the North Island and one covering a portion of the North Island together with the whole of the South Island, where the Maori population is comparatively small. The Governor-General may at any time by Proclamation alter the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, and, as in the case of European electoral districts, any alterations are to come into force at the expiry of the Parliament existing when the Proclamation is issued.

The Government Statistician is required to supply population figures to the Surveyor-General as soon as possible after the census. The population used as the basis in obtaining the quota for each European electoral district is defined in section 2 (1) of the Electoral Act 1956.

The term “European population” means total population with the following exceptions:

  1. Maoris:

  2. Persons residing on board ship, whether as passengers or members of the crew or otherwise:

  3. Persons residing temporarily as guests in any licensed hotel:

  4. Persons residing temporarily in any naval, military, or air force camp, station, or establishment:

  5. Persons residing as patients and inmates in any hospital:

  6. Persons in respect of whom reception orders, under the Mental Health Act 1969 are in force:

  7. Persons detained pursuant to convictions in any penal institution.

After the population figures are supplied by the Government Statistician it is then the responsibility of the Representation Commission to define new electoral districts for Europeans. The commission is constituted by virtue of section 15 of the Electoral Act 1956 and comprises seven members. Four of these, the Surveyor-General, the Government Statistician, the Chief Electoral Officer, and the Director-General of the Post Office, are official members. Two are unofficial members, being persons nominated by the House of Representatives, one nominated to represent the Government, and one to represent the Opposition. The seventh member is appointed, on the nomination of the official and unofficial members of the commission or a majority of them, to be the chairman of the commission. The chairman and unofficial members cease to be members on the date on which the first periodical census is taken after the date of their appointment.

The European population of the South Island is divided by 25 and the quotient so obtained is the quota for the South Island. Then the European population of the North Island is divided by the quota for the South Island, and the quotient so obtained is the number of European electoral districts in the North Island. In applying the quota the commission may make an allowance by way of addition or subtraction of 5 percent of the quota to enable districts to be adjusted to meet considerations of topography, community of interest, communications, and existing electoral boundaries.

When the boundaries have been provisionally determined, maps are prepared illustrating the proposed electoral districts, and descriptions of each electoral district are published in the New Zealand Gazette. A time limit of 1 month is given during which objections to the proposed boundaries may be lodged. These objections are then considered by the Representation Commission and a final decision reached on boundaries which then define the new electoral districts.

All general elections and by-elections are held on a Saturday. Polling hours in all electorates are from 9 a.m. to 7 p.m.

Any serviceman aged 20 years or over serving overseas is qualified to vote as an elector of the electoral district in which he last resided before he left New Zealand.

Franchise—Since 1969, persons 20 years of age and over have had the right to vote in the election of members of the House of Representatives. (From 1893 onwards all persons aged 21 years had voting rights.)

Registration of Electors—Registration as an elector is compulsory, although it is not compulsory to vote. To be qualified for registration as a parliamentary elector in New Zealand a person must have attained the age of 20 years and must (a) be a British subject or Irish citizen, (b) be ordinarily resident in New Zealand, (c) at some period have resided continuously in New Zealand for at least a year, and (d) except in special cases have resided continuously for 3 months or more in the electoral district in respect of which application for registration is made, and not have subsequently resided for 3 months or more in any other electoral district. Broadly speaking the qualifications restrict the right to vote to permanent residents. Persons of more than half Maori ancestry register in one of the four Maori electoral districts and persons of half Maori ancestry have the option of registering on either a European or Maori roll.

Voting at parliamentary elections is by secret ballot. In general, only those persons whose names are lawfully on the main and supplementary rolls of electors compiled prior to an election may vote at that election.

A vote is normally cast by the elector at a polling booth within his district. An elector may, however, vote as a “special voter”, either at a polling booth outside his district or by post for reasons of distant travel on polling day, sickness, etc.

LOCAL GOVERNMENT—In 1876 territorial local government assumed the form it still basically retains. The Counties Act 1876 divided the country into 63 counties, with provision for administration by elective councils. In the same year the Municipal Corporations Act provided for the incorporation of the 36 boroughs then in existence and for the creation of new boroughs.

Boroughs—Dealing with the needs of concentrated urban populations, boroughs are concerned with a wide range of functions. With the growth and urbanisation of population the number of boroughs, despite numerous amalgamations of adjacent boroughs, steadily increased until 1955 when the total was 146. In April 1971 the total was 137.

Under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954 for the constitution of a borough there must be a population of at least 1,500 with an average density of population of at least one person per acre. A borough containing a population of 20,000 or more may be proclaimed a city, although the corporation remains unaltered.

Counties—Counties are now governed under the Counties Act 1956. With increasing settlement the original 63 counties were gradually subdivided until they reached 129 in 1920, although the number of councils formed and actively functioning never exceeded 126. The number of counties has since been reduced by amalgamations and mergers by the Local Government Commission. At April 1971 there were 109 counties constituted, of which 108 were actively functioning, Fiord being a sparsely populated county in which the Counties Act is not wholly in force.

County Towns and County Boroughs—County councils may, under the provisions of the Counties Act 1956, declare areas within counties to be county towns. To qualify, the areas concerned must have a population of at least 200, with an average density of not less than one person to the acre or not less than 60 houses with an average density of not less than one house to 3 acres. After the constitution of a county town the county council is required to appoint a county town committee of not less than three nor more than seven members, to advise it on the administration of the county town. The county council may conduct a poll in the county town to ascertain the wishes of the electors of the county town in respect of the persons to be appointed to this committee. There was a total of 100 county towns at April 1971. Twenty-nine of these had populations of over 1,000 the largest being Glenfield with a population of over 22,000. The Counties Amendment Act 1968 contains provisions for the constitution of county boroughs. This unit of local government can only be formed from an existing county town or borough or town district. It remains an integral part of the parent county, but the county borough council, which is a fully elected body, has a statutory right to exercise some, but not all, the powers of the county council within the district of the county borough. The minimum population required for a county borough is 1,500. At April 1971 there was only one county borough.

Town Districts—The town district represents a form of local government intermediate between the county and the borough. It implies a certain concentration of population. Where it remains subject to county control (mainly for roads) it is a dependent town district. Town districts on reaching a population of more than 500 may become independent. The constitution and powers of town districts have been brought into closer relationship to boroughs over the years, and independent town districts are now constituted under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954. The Act requires that the area be more than 2 square miles, within which no two points are more than 4 miles distant and with a density of population of not less than one person to the acre. The number of town districts in April 1971 was 16 (10 independent and 6 dependent).

Remuneration of Members—The remuneration of members of local authorities is governed by the statutes constituting the various types of local authorities. Most authorities may pay their chairman an annual allowance with a maximum fixed for each type of authority. The maximum payable to mayors and town council chairmen varies according to the population of the municipality. Ordinary members of territorial authorities may be paid for each meeting attended. All local authorities may reimburse members for expenses incurred whilst travelling on official business.

Special-purpose Authorities—Special-purpose authorities differ from territorial authorities in that each is charged with only one major function. The need for the most efficient and economic discharge of the major function being the prime consideration, their boundaries may either extend beyond or fall within those of territorial authorities in the same geographical area. Only rarely do the boundaries coincide. Sometimes, as is the case with a number of urban fire authorities, territorial authorities themselves are also constituted as and perform the functions of special-purpose authorities. The more important special-purpose authorities are those administering harbours, hospitals and the retail distribution of electricity. Others are engaged in fire fighting, water supply, urban drainage and transport, soil conservation and rivers control, pest destruction, nassella tussock control, land drainage, and underground water usage.

General Powers—Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In addition to legislation providing for particular types of local authority or for individual local authorities, there are several statutory measures which are more or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act 1966 and the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956. For most harbour boards, there is in addition to the general Harbours Act a special Act for each board, which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority—urban drainage boards, transport boards, the Auckland Regional Authority, the Auckland Harbour Bridge Authority, the Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel Authority, and the Waikato Valley Authority—derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.

A local authority has no legislative powers beyond the authority to make bylaws within limits defined in its constituting Act, but it can promote legislation on matters which affect the government of the area under its jurisdiction and which it is not already empowered to deal with. If the subject is transient and not contentious and is approved by Government it is usually dealt with by the inclusion of an appropriate section in the annual Local Legislation Act passed by Parliament for this purpose. If, on the other hand, the local authority seeks powers of a permanent or major nature additional to those conferred on it by general Acts it must submit to Parliament a special local Bill. The extent to which the foregoing privileges are used may be gauged from the fact that the annual Local Legislation Act usually contains 40 to 45 sections, while about 15 local Acts are passed each year.

Number of Local Authorities—The number of local authorities actively functioning at 1 April 1971 was 640 made up as follows: county councils, 108; borough (including city) councils, 137; town councils (independent), 10; town councils (dependent), 6; catchment authority, 1; river boards (2 boards also have the power of land-drainage board), 8; catchment boards, 13; catchment commissions, 4; land-drainage boards, 37; electric power boards, 39; water-supply boards, 2; urban drainage boards, 4; transport board, 1; local railway board, 1; museum authority, 1; power and gas boards, 2; nassella tussock boards, 2; harbour bridge authority, 1; road tunnel authority, 1: valley authority, 1; plantation board 1; underground water authorities. 3; pest destruction boards (separately elected), 149; independent fire boards, 60; independent harbour boards, 17: and hospital boards, 31. Borough and county councils also function as fire authorities in 199 cases, as harbour boards in 9 cases, as underground water authorities in 2 cases and as county pest destruction boards in 40 cases. In addition, there were 22 district councils of the National Roads Board constituted under the National Roads Act 1954. Although these district roads councils are not local authorities in the strict sense of the term they are intimately connected with certain aspects of local government providing an advisory service to the National Roads Board concerning the roading needs and the allocation of national roading funds within their respective districts.

Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the geographical boundaries of a county, are regarded as separate entities.

Franchise—Under the Local Election and Polls Act 1966, elections are held on the second Saturday in October every third year. Enrolment of residential electors is compulsory. On any proposal relating to loans or rates, a rate paying or a freehold qualification is necessary.

Apart from a few special-purpose authorities some of whose members are appointed by other local authorities, by Government, or, in the case of fire authorities, by insurance interests, members of local authorities are elected triennially, any qualified elector being eligible to seek election. In general the franchise extends to all persons aged 20 years or over who either possess a rating qualification or who, being British subjects, possess a residential qualification in the district of the local authority concerned. The right to vote for members of land drainage and river boards is, however, restricted to those who possess rating qualifications. Plural voting on the basis of the value of rateable property is permitted in elections for county councils and several types of special-purpose authorities. Where pest destruction boards rate on the basis of livestock or acreage, plural voting is also permitted.

Voting Procedures—Franchise could only be exercised by personal attendance at the polling booth, but the Local Elections and Polls Act 1966 was amended in 1970 to permit local authorities to use postal voting. (Authority to use postal voting is limited to county councils. Other local authorities are able to use this method only on approval being granted by Order in Council.)

Local Government Commission—The Local Government Commission Act 1967, which replaced the Local Government Commission Act 1961, set up a revised Local Government Commission which is a permanent institution deemed to be a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908.

The Act provides that the commission shall consist of a chairman with knowledge of local government, one member with a special knowledge of finance and economics, and another member with a special knowledge of administration.

The functions of the commission are to carry out investigations, prepare reorganisation schemes, and make recommendations and reports for the purpose of ensuring that the system of local government in any locality will best provide for the needs and continued development of the locality, that local authorities have such district boundaries and such functions and powers as will enable them to provide most effectively and economically essential or desirable local government services and facilities, that local authorities shall have such resources as will enable them to engage adequate services and to obtain and operate adequate technical facilities, plant, and equipment, and that districts shall be of such size and nature as will promote efficient local government and avoid the necessity of uneconomic expenditure.

The commission has a duty to prepare local government area schemes to cover the whole of New Zealand by 31 December 1972 or as soon as possible thereafter. These schemes are to come into force as final schemes after the hearing of objections to publicly notified provisional schemes. These schemes will have no immediate effect on the local authorities in the local government area, but will set the general pattern to which individual local schemes will be required to conform.

TOWN AND COUNTRY PLANNING—The Town and Country Planning Act 1953 provides for the making and enforcement of regional and district planning schemes, and the detailed procedure to be followed in each case is amplified by the Town and Country Planning Regulations 1960. The Government administers the Act through the Minister of Works who may delegate his authority to the Commissioner of Works.

Regional Planning—Regional Planning Authorities may be established under provisions of the Town and Country Planning Act 1953. As provided in the Act the authorities consist of representatives of the several councils whose districts are wholly or partly within the region. Every local authority within the region, other than the constituent councils, is entitled to be represented by at least one associate member. The Regional Planning Authority may also appoint any person who may be possessed of special knowledge, or representatives of any department of State, to be associate members. Authorities are now operating in the four main centres and in Northland and Marlborough.

Finance for administration purposes is provided for by way of a maximum rate of one-sixtieth of a cent in the dollar on the rateable capital value of those portions of the councils' territories inside the regional area. The Act also makes provision whereby any of the constituent councils may enter into and carry out agreements for the execution of combined works.

Regional planning schemes must be preceded by a comprehensive survey of the natural resources of the areas concerned, and of the present and potential uses and values of all lands in relation to public utilities or amenities. Regional schemes envisage the conservation and economic development of natural resources by classification of lands according to their best uses and by the co-ordination of all such public improvements, utilities, and amenities as are not limited to the territory of any one local authority. Every regional planning scheme is intended to be a guide to councils engaged in the preparation of district planning schemes and to public authorities and all persons in relation to conservation and development within the region. Regional schemes are required to be reviewed at intervals of not more than 10 years.

District Planning—Every district scheme is required to have for its general purpose the development of the area to which it relates (including where necessary the replanning and reconstruction of an area already built on) in such a way as will most effectively tend to promote and safeguard the health, safety and convenience, the economic and general welfare of its inhabitants, and the amenities of every part of the area. The council of every city, borough, county, and independent town district must provide and maintain a district scheme whether or not a regional planning scheme including its district has been prepared or become operative.

While a district scheme is being prepared a council may refuse its consent to the carrying out of any development that would be in contravention of the scheme and falls within the definition of a “detrimental work”, but the owner or occupier affected may appeal against such a decision to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board. The Minister can require the council to exercise these powers where the development would or might adversely affect Government works or the public interest, and local authorities have similar rights in respect of their works. Any appeal proceedings lie against the Minister or the local authority concerned.

In the period before a district scheme becomes operative, any change of use of land that detracts or is likely to detract from the amenities of the neighbourhood is required to have the prior consent of the council. Where an application is made to the council for consent, the applicant and every person who claims to be affected by the proposed use has a right to be heard by the council and may appeal to the Appeal Board against the council's decision.

When completed and recommended by the council, copies of a district scheme are submitted to the Minister of Works and to adjoining councils and to local authorities within the area covered by the scheme for consideration, particularly in relation to their public works. When the Minister and each local authority is satisfied that all their respective public works have been properly provided for in the scheme and have certified accordingly, the district scheme is publicly notified for inspection for 3 months. Any owner or occupier of land affected may object to any provision of the scheme, and the Minister, other local authorities, professional, business, sporting or other such organisations, may also object to the scheme on grounds of public interest. In the event of an objection not being sustained by the council the objector may appeal to the Appeal Board whose decision is final.

When a district scheme has been finally approved and made operative the council and all local authorities having jurisdiction in the district are bound to observe, and enforce observance of, the requirements of the scheme. The provisions of an operative regional planning scheme are also obligatory, but a constituent council has a right of appeal to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board where a provision of a proposed or operative district scheme conflicts with the regional scheme; the Minister has, incidentally, a similar right of appeal so far as the regional scheme conflicts with the public interest.

By 31 March 1971 there were 127 operative schemes with a further 70 schemes at the recommendation stage; although 59 councils had yet to submit schemes, more than 90 percent of the population are living in areas where councils have brought down recommended, proposed, or operative district schemes.

Operative district schemes may be changed at any time, and must be reviewed when any part of the scheme has been operative for a period of 5 years. In preparing, recommending, and approving a change or a review of a district scheme the proposed change or review is publicly notified for inspection by owners and occupiers of property and simultaneously submitted to the Minister, to the Regional Planning Authority, and to the local authorities within the district for their consideration and objection where necessary in the light of their respective public works and other responsibilities.

Chapter 3. Section 3 POPULATION

Table of Contents

POPULATION GROWTH—New Zealand's first million of population was recorded in 1908, 68 years after the signing of the Treaty of Waitangi. In 1952, 44 years later, the second million was reached, and the third million is expected to be reached in the mid-1970s.

Population has two sources of gain—natural increase (excess of births over deaths) and net migration (excess of arrivals over departures). In the early years in New Zealand, as in every young country, the bulk of the increase was through migration. From the late 1870s natural increase permanently displaced immigration as the chief contributor to population growth. At the census of 1881 the percentages of the total population born in New Zealand and born overseas were approximately equal (50.2 percent New Zealand born to 49.8 percent overseas born), and each succeeding census until 1961 recorded an increased proportion of the population as having been born in New Zealand. In 1966 it dropped from 86 to 85.2 percent, partly as a result of international travel and tourism; more New Zealanders were overseas and more tourists were in New Zealand.

During the present century, natural increase has accounted for over three-quarters of the growth of population.

The natural increase rate has, in the main, closely reflected the changes in the birth rate, with a low point of 8.68 per 1,000 in 1935 and high points of 18 per 1,000 in 1947 and 1961. The 1966 figure of 13.57 was the lowest since 1944. In more recent years it has been 13.98 in 1967, 13.72 in 1968, 13.79 in 1969 and 13.23 in 1970. Like the low birth rate of the thirties, the fall in the birth rate in recent years is a feature that New Zealand has shared with a number of other developed countries, and notably with Australia, Canada, and the United States.

Details are given in the following table.

PeriodMarch YearsCalendar Years
BirthsDeathsNatural IncreaseBirthsDeathsNatural Increase
Non-Maori population.
    (thousand)  
1901-1905*......109.440.768.7
1906-1910*......127.846.081.7
1911-1915*......138.049.089.0
1916-1920......142.566.176.4
1921-1925......148.359.089.4
1926-1930146.564.681.9146.364.382.0
1931-1935139.866.273.6138.466.372.1
1936-1940150.976.774.2159.478.680.8
1941-1945188.685.3103.3191.687.0104.6
1946-1950239.988.0151.9244.988.1156.8
1951-1955258.593.1165.4263.694.2169.4
1956-1960295.0101.5193.5300.4102.9197.5
1961-1965320.0110.5209.5317.9112.1205.8
1966-1970306.9118.6188.3308.4120.2188.2
197163.525.038.564.724.340.4
Totals 1916-1971......2,426.4963.11,463.4

Migration, however, has continued to add to the population quite substantially except during depression and war periods and the recession conditions of 1968-69. Gains from external migration are shown in the following table. Movements of the armed forces are not included.

PeriodMarch Years* Migration GainCalendar Years Migration Gain

*March years ended in years listed.

†Excess of departures.

 (000)(000)
1901-1905..45.4
1906-1910..41.0
1911-1915..35.6
1916-1920..14.9
1921-1925..50.1
1926-193027.424.6
1931-1935-2.1—9.9
1936-194011.912.4
1941-19451.32.1
1946-195027.432.6
1951-195566.669.1
1956-196049.244.3
1961-196563.970.7
1966-19706.06.5
19718.58.7
            Total 1901-1971..448.1

Most of the inward migration has been from the United Kingdom, Australia, and the Netherlands. In more recent years increasing numbers have come from the Pacific Islands, notably Western Samoa. A changed economic climate in the country brought a net migration loss to population for 1967, 1968, and 1969 calendar years.

CENSUS STATISTICS—Population statistics are based primarily on the five-yearly population census. Intercensal population estimates are based on the most recent census data available, adjusted in accordance with later figures of births, deaths, and migration. Estimates of the populations of particular localities, e.g., cities and boroughs, also take into account local economic developments, housing schemes, the numbers on school rolls, changes in boundaries, and any other factors leading to, or indicating, changes in population.

The basis adopted for the population census, and virtually throughout population statistics in New Zealand, is that of population physically present in the place of enumeration at the time of enumeration.

All references to New Zealand relate solely to geographic New Zealand, i.e., island territories are omitted except where their inclusion is specifically stated. Though Niue Island and Tokelau Islands are constitutionally part of New Zealand, for geographical reasons they are administered separately. The Cook Islands are self-governing but the islanders are New Zealand citizens.

PRESENT POPULATION—The following table gives a summary of population. A 50-year time series is given in the statistical summary towards the back of this Yearbook.

TerritoryDateMalesFemalesTotal

*Includes population of Kermadec Islands 9 (males) and Campbell Island 9 (males).

†Provisional.

New Zealand*23 March 19711,430,8561,431,7752,862,631
Island Territories—    
    Tokelau Islands25 September 19717718841,655
    Niue Island27 September 19712,5082,4804,988
Cook Islands1 December 197110,84010,38721,227
Ross Dependency23 March 1971190190

INCREASE OF POPULATION—The growth of population has been substantial in each intercensal period. The lowest rates are those of 1926-36, which included some years of economic depression, and of 1936-45, which included 6 years of international war, and of 1966-71 mainly attributable to a marked change in migration patterns.

Date of CensusTotal PopulationIntercensal Numerical IncreaseIntercensal Percentage IncreaseAverage Annual Percentage Increase

*Numbers overseas not available.

†Includes members of the New Zealand armed forces overseas at census date.

March 1901*815,85372,6469.81.9
April 1906936,304120,45114.82.8
April 19111,058,308122,00413.02.5
October 19161,149,22590,9178.61.5
April 19211,271,664122,43910.72.3
April 19261,408,139136,47510.72.1
March 19361,573,810165,67111.81.1
September 19451,702,298128,4888.20.8
September 19451,747,679173,86911.01.1
April 19511,939,472237,17413.92.4
April 19511,941,366193,68711.11.9
April 19562,174,062234,59012.12.3
April 19562,176,224234,85812.12.3
April 19612,414,984240,92211.12.1
April 19612,417,543241,31911.12.1
March 19662,676,919261,93510.82.1
March 19662,678,855261,31210.82.1
March 19712,862,631185,7126.91.4
March 19712,864,113185,2586.91.3

COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—The annual average percentage increases of population for the period 1963-68 are given in the following table for certain selected countries. (Source: United Nations Statistical Yearbook.)

CountryAverage Annual Percentage Increase
Australia1.9
Canada1.9
Denmark0.8
France0.9
Germany, West0.9
India2.5
Ireland, Republic0.4
Japan1.1
Netherlands1.3
New Zealand1.7
Norway0.8
Singapore2.3
South Africa2.4
Sweden0.8
Switzerland1.3
Thailand3.1
United Kingdom0.6
United States1.2
U.S.S.R.1.1
Western Samoa2.7

INTERCENSAL RECORDS—Intercensal estimates of total population are prepared from the records of vital statistics and of external migration. The figures in the tables following have been revised in line with 1971 Census results.

The figures exclude members of New Zealand armed forces who were overseas, and also members of the armed forces of other countries who were in New Zealand.

YearPopulation at End of YearIncrease During YearMean Population for Year
MalesFemalesTotalNumericalPercent
Years Ended 31 March
19661,343,7811,332,9972,676,77847,8781.82,647,196
19671,367,8741,358,0402,725,91449,1361.82,694,680
19681,377,0181,375,6442,752,66226,7481.02,735,207
19691,386,7701,390,4402,777,21024,5480.72,760,077
19701,407,0071,408,9802,815,98738,7771.42,788,839
19711,430,1081,430,7652,860,87344,8861.62,831,222
Years Ended 31 December
19661,360,2881,351,0302,711,31847,4751.82,682,604
19671,373,5731,371,3902,744,96333,6451.22,727,658
19681,385,3801,387,5532,772,93327,9701.02,753,512
19691,399,8391,404,2202,804,05931,1261.12,780,101
19701,425,4351,426,7022,852,13748,0781.72,819,602

The figures given in the preceding table are for total population inclusive of New Zealand Maoris.

The following table shows the New Zealand Maori population.

YearNew Zealand Maori Population at End of YearIncrease During YearMean Population for Year
MalesFemalesTotalNumericalPercent
Years Ended 31 March
1966102,17199,134201,3056,7043.4197,901
1967104,770101,707206,4775,1722.6203,757
1968107,440104,415211,8555,3782.6209,169
1969109,886107,083216,9695,1142.4214,377
1970112,322109,781222,1035,1342.4219,424
1971115,037112,537227,5745,4712.5224,718
Years Ended 31 December
1966104,127100,963205,0905,5162.8202,401
1967106,711103,684210,3955,3052.6207,834
1968109,239106,360215,5995,2042.5213,087
1969111,715109,039220,7545,1552.4218,138
1970114,340111,768226,1085,3542.4223,365

POPULATION PROJECTIONS—An indication of future population growth, including Maoris, in New Zealand is given by the detailed projections for the period to 2000.

Projections of future population involve an element of uncertainty owing to incomplete knowledge of the factors underlying changes in fertility, mortality, and migration levels, coupled with the difficulty of accurately forecasting the future course of the factors which are known to affect these components of population change. It should be understood, therefore, that these projections merely show the effect of the assumptions stated below the table on the future growth of the existing population. The assumptions, however, have been adopted only after careful studies of trends in the patterns of fertility, mortality, and migration and, in the light of available current information, are regarded as those most likely to produce realistic projections over the length of the projection period.

As at 31 DecemberProjected New Zealand Population* Assuming Net Annual Immigration of
5,00010,000
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal

*The base population for these projections is the estimated actual population at 31 December 1970. The assumptions on which these projections depend are as follows:

(1) That 1967 age-of-mother and marital status specific birth rates will continue.

(2) That age-specific mortality rates will continue in accordance with the New Zealand Life Tables, 1960-62.

 (thousand)
1970 (base)1,4301,4282,8581,4301,4282,858
19711,4541,4522,9061,4571,4552,912
19721,4791,4772,9561,4851,4822,967
19731,5061,5033,0091,5141,5113,025
19741,5331,5303,0631,5431,5403,083
19751,5611,5583,1191,5741,5703,144
19761,5891,5863,1751,6061,6013,207
19771,6191,6153,2341,6381,6333,271
19781,6501,6463,2961,6721,6663,338
19791,6811,6773,3581,7061,7003,406
19801,7131,7083,4211,7411,7343,475
19811,7461,7413,4871,7771,7693,546
19821,7801,7743,5541,8141,8063,620
19831,8141,8083,6221,8511,8423,693
19841,8491,8423,6911,8891,8793,768
19851,8841,8773,7611,9271,9173,844
19861,9201,9123,8321,9661,9553,921
19871,9551,9473,9022,0051,9943,999
19881,9911,9833,9742,0442,0324,076
19892,0282,0194,0472,0842,0714,155
19902,0642,0554,1192,1242,1104,234
19912,1012,0914,1922,1642,1504,314
19922,1392,1284,2672,2052,1904,395
19932,1772,1664,3432,2472,2314,478
19942,2152,2044,4192,2902,2734,563
19952,2552,2434,4982,3332,3154,648
19962,2952,2834,5782,3772,3594,736
19972,3372,3234,6602,4222,4034,825
19982,3792,3654,7442,4692,4484,917
19992,4232,4084,8312,5162,4955,011
2,0002,4682,4524,9202,5652,5425,107

The following diagram presented on a ratio scale shows the growth of actual population from 1880 to 1968 and projections through to 2000

DISTRIBUTION OF POPULATION—Detailed population statistics are compiled for each census and are published in Volume 1, Increase and Location of Population, of the Census of Population and Dwellings.

North and South Islands—In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, but this position was reversed at the succeeding enumeration, and the South Island had the larger population (exclusive of NZ Maoris) at each census from 1861 to 1896. In 1901 the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total and since then has steadily increased its lead.

The following table gives the population, excluding NZ Maoris, of the North and South Islands as disclosed by each census since 1901.

Census YearPopulation (Excluding New Zealand Maoris)Percentages
North IslandSouth IslandTotalNorth IslandSouth Island
1901388,626381,678770,30450.549.5
1906474,605411,390885,99553.646.4
1911561,281444,3041,005,58555.844.2
1916648,439447,7891,096,22859.240.8
1921741,255477,6581,218,91360.839.2
1926831,813512,6561,344,46961.938.1
1936938,939552,5451,491,48463.037.0
19451,050,984552,5701,603,55465.534.5
19511,202,357621,4391,823,79665.934.1
19561,365,470671,4412,036,91167.033.0
19611,524,839723,0592,247,89867.832.2
19661,702,802772,9582,475,76068.831.2
19711,837,786797,4312,635,21769.730.3

The population of the North Island increased at a greater proportionate rate than that of the South Island between the 1966 and 1971 Censuses. At the 1971 Census the North Island population was 2,051,363, including 213,577 NZ Maoris, and the South Island population 811,268, inclusive of 13,837 NZ Maoris. The increase since the 1966 Census was 158,037 for the North Island and 27,675 for the South Island.

Between the 1966 and 1971 Censuses, births in the South Island numbered just over 82,000, and deaths almost 38,000, giving a net natural increase of just over 44,000. The fact that the total population increase is under 28,000 indicates a net migration outflow from the South Island during the intercensal period. This is in contrast to the 1961-66 intercensal period when a small net migration inflow of approximately 5,000 was recorded.

Statistical Areas—The boundaries of statistical areas are shown on the map inside the back cover.

In the following table are shown the approximate areas and the populations of the statistical areas as at the Censuses of March 1966 and March 1971.

Statistical AreaArea (Square Kilometres)Population Census 23 March 1966Population Census 23 March 1971
Northland12,63993,51496,191
Central Auckland5,569613,671698,400
South Auckland-Bay of Plenty36,744389,334422,299
East Coast10,87846,98847,342
Hawke's Bay11,033124,960133,250
Taranaki9,713101,104100,895
Wellington28,153523,755522,986
        Totals, North Island114,7291,893,3262,051,363
Marlborough29,93029,42831,642
Nelson17,89767,20868,838
Westland15,56624,35322,861
Canterbury43,431376,441398,830
Otago36,441183,477182,749
Southland29,681102,686106,348
        Totals, South Island153,946783,593811,268
        Totals, New Zealand268,6752,676,9192,862,631

Statistical Divisions and Urban Areas—Statistical divisions and urban areas are statistical conceptions and not administrative units. Their purpose is to provide definite, stable, and comparable boundaries for the larger centres of population. Statistical divisions are a new concept. The basic criterion for a statistical division is a population of 75,000 or more within the area of economic and social interests of a heavily populated centre. Seven statistical divisions have been established, namely, Auckland, Hamilton, Napier-Hastings, Palmerston North, Wellington (including Hutt), Christchurch, and Dunedin. The division, like the urban area, does not have any administrative functions, but embraces areas of unified community, economic, and social interests. In addition to the central city or borough, urban areas include neighbouring boroughs and town districts and parts of counties which are regarded as suburban to the centre of population. Maps of statistical boundaries are available at Government bookshops.

Previously there have been 18 statistically defined urban areas; there are now 24 urban areas. The additional areas result from splitting the Auckland, Wellington, and Hutt urban areas and adding Masterton. Adjustments of urban area boundaries have been made because of the peripheral growth of population in some of the urban centres.

In the following table the populations of statistical divisions and urban areas are given.

Statistical Division (S.Div) and Urban Area (U.A.)1961 Census1966 Census1971 CensusPercentage Increase
1961-19661966-1971
Auckland S. Div.     
    Northern Auckland U.A.64,27886,297107,96534.325.1
    Western Auckland U.A.55,21775,79289,94637.318.7
    Central Auckland U.A.269,315281,192286,7874.42.0
    Southern Auckland U.A.80,726124,886165,04854.732.2
    Remainder S. Div.44,97145,50448,6541.26.9
            Totals514,507613,671698,40019.313.8
Hamilton S. Div.     
    Hamilton U.A.55,27768,48580,81223.918.0
    Remainder S Div.54,67855,78655,1942.0-1.1
            Totals109,955124,271136,00613.09.4
Statistical Division (S.Div) and Urban Area (U.A.)1961 Census1966 Census1971 CensusPercentage Increase
1961-19661966-1971
Napier-Hastings S. Div.     
    Napier U.A.32,79338,38243,60117.013.6
    Hastings U.A.35,62240,65545,51214.111.9
    Remainder S. Div,7,5747,8747,8204.0-0.7
            Totals75.98986,91196,93314.411.5
Palmerston North S. Div.     
    Palmerston North U.A.46,00452,39357,06513.98.9
    Remainder S. Div.22,71523,55123,6673.70.3
            Totals68.71975,94480,73210.56.3
Wellington S. Div.     
    Upper Hutt Valley U.A.22,66627,39830,98620.913.1
    Lower Hutt Valley U.A.77,16888,33792,00314.54.2
    Porirua Basin U.A.27,72037,62447,85835.727.2
    Wellington U.A.124,398132,005136,7826.13.6
    Remainder S. Div.11,48813,56116,40318.021.0
            Totals263,440298,925324,03213.58.4
Christchurch S. Div.     
    Christchurch U.A.229,671257,505275,96812.17.2
    Remainder S. Div.23,34624,95426,6426.96.8
            Totals253,017282,459302,61011.67.1
Dunedin S. Div.     
    Dunedin U.A.105,038108,779111,0593.62.1
    Remainder S, Div.7,3007,0866,681-2.9-5.7
            Totals112,338115,865117,7403.11.6
Urban Areas Not in Any Statistical Division
Urban Area1961 Census1966 Census1971 CensusPercentage Increase
1961-19661966-1971
Whangarei23,45731,00134,02932.29.8
Tauranga26,58733,82240,34927.219.3
Rotorua25,56433,61339,75231.518.3
Gisborne25,28228,11630,16111.27.3
New Plymouth32,82235,68038,7808.78.7
Wanganui35,69438,17437,9826.90.5
Masterton16,94419,11620,14712.85.4
Nelson30,69234,45937,99412.310.3
Timaru26,42427,94628,9595.83.6
Invercargill41,90046,93950,68112.08.0
            Totals285,366328,866358,83415.29.1
            Totals, 24 urban areas1,511,2591,748,5961,930,22615.710.4
            Totals, 7 Statistical Divisions1,397,9651,598,0461,756,45314.39.9

Cities and Boroughs—The population of cities and boroughs is now given

City or BoroughPopulation 1971 CensusApproximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971
North Island—  
    Kaitaia3,501526
    Kaikohe3,340544
    Whangarei (city)30,7464,354
    Dargaville4,1011,133
    Helensville1,290532
    East Coast Bays15,9291,558
    Takapuna (city)24,0331,328
    Devonport11,022445
    Northcote9,581540
    Birkenhead15,8191,266
    Henderson5,889517
    Glen Eden6,771503
    New Lynn10,029564
    Auckland (city)151,5807,490
    Newmarket1,22974
    Mt. Albert26,151983
    Mt. Eden20,084598
    Mt. Roskill33,8491,862
    Onehunga15,693760
    One Tree Hill12,961983
    Ellerslie5,062301
    Mt, Wellington20,1781,649
    Howick12,008621
    Otahuhu9,916558
    Papatoetoe (city)21,816907
    Manukau (city)104,02462,263
    Papakura17,2101,380
    Pukekohe7,5901,405
    Waiuku2,879593
    Tuakau1,814442
    Huntly5,310785
    Cambridge6,4351,071
    Ngaruawahia3,995450
    Hamilton (city)74,7845,555
    Te Awamutu6,929713
    Otorohanga1,964227
    Te Kuiti4,842675
    Taumarunui5,8411,309
    Thames5,7801,103
    Paeroa3,431574
    Waihi3,071539
    Te Aroha3,2001,126
    Morrinsville4,452476
    Matamata4,057378
    Putaruru4,585395
    Mt. Maunganui8,7711,411
    Tauranga (city)28,18883,803
    Te Puke3,406532
    Rotorua (city)31,2652,667
    Taupo10,5631,446
    Whakatane9,7481,123
    Kawerau6,687923
    Murupara2,760287
    Opotiki2,608299
    Gisborne (city)26,7261,649
    Wairoa5,418649
    Napier (city)40,1862,435
    Hastings (city)29,7531,709
    Havelock North7,284514
    Waipawa1,725692
    Waipukurau3,598420
    Dannevirke5,610526
    Woodville1,517427
    Waitara5,125652
    New Plymouth (city)34,3142,316
    Inglewood2,086284
    Stratford5,398816
    Eltham2,321647
    Hawera8,134514
    Patea1,950575
    Ohakune1,418841
    Raetihi1,359388
    Wanganui (city)35,7822,997
    Taihape2,793778
    Marton4,700573
    Feilding9,780856
    Foxton2,808306
    Palmerston N, (city)51,8934,302
    Levin13,051877
    Otaki3,774663
    Upper Hutt (city)20,001876
    Lower Hutt (city)58,5614,927
    Petone9,4641,044
    Eastbourne4,7271,273
    Porirua (city)30,3723,268
    Tawa11,244550
    Wellington (city)135,6777,434
    Pahiatua2,610291
    Eketahuna722384
    Masterton18,4941,433
    Carterton3,734512
    Greytown1,725442
    Featherston2,090307
    Martinborough1,390433
            Totals, North Island cities and boroughs1,458,081175,125
City or BoroughPopulation 1971 CensusApproximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971
South Island—  
    Picton2.824426
    Blenheim14,8591,013
    Nelson (city)29,2824,762
    Richmond5,7071,052
    Motueka3,8741,021
    Westport4,985308
    Runanga1,449487
    Greymouth7,9361,068
    Hokitika3,332273
    Ross4291,538
    Rangiora4,854357
    Kaiapoi3,962318
    Riccarton7,136339
    Christchurch (city)165,63710,635
    Lyttelton3,2811,036
    Ashburton13,3121,054
    Geraldine1,937301
    Temuka3,316395
    Timaru (city)28,3262,262
    Waimate3,228312
    Oamaru13,0781,148
    Port Chalmers3,007410
    Dunedin (city)82,23516,560
    St, Kilda6,453249
    Green Island6,149736
    Mosgiel8,377652
    Milton2,164204
    Kaitangata1,099518
    Balclutha4,601509
    Tapanui854121
    Lawrence604249
    Roxburgh750208
    Naseby10976
    Alexandra3,551452
    Cromwell988321
    Arrowtown260134
    Queenstown2,159416
    Gore8,648946
    Mataura2,549515
    Winton2,055231
    Invercargill (city)47,0984,384
    Bluff3,241866
    Riverton1,311403
            Totals, South Island cities and boroughs511,00659,265
            Grand totals, all cities and boroughs1,969,087234,389

Town Districts—The population of independent town districts—i.e., those contained in section (a) of the following table—is not included with that of the county in which the town district is located, but the population of dependent town districts—section (b)—is included in that of the respective parent county.

Town DistrictPopulation 1971 CensusApproximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971
(a) Town Districts not forming parts of Counties
North Island—  
    Kawakawa1,441229
    Hikurangi1,031389
    Warkworth1,425577
    Ohura558330
    Manunui851506
    Manaia921206
    Waverley1,085202
    Hunterville608320
Totals, North Island7,9202,759
South Island—  
    Wyndham735275
    Otautau934198
            Totals, South Island1,669473
            Grand totals9,5893,232
(b) Town Districts forming parts of Counties*
Town DistrictPopulation 1971 CensusApproximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971
Parent county shown in parentheses.
North Island—  
    Russell (Bay of Islands)651431
    Ohaupo (Waipa)338518
    Kihikihi (Waipa)1,217212
    Patutahi (Cook)326516
    Kaponga (Eltham)496226
    Totals, North Island3,0281,903
South Island—  
    Edendale (South-land)610282
    Totals, South Island610282
            Grand totals3,6382,185

County Towns—The following table lists those county towns with populations of 1,000 or more at the time of the 1971 Census. The parent county is shown in parentheses. The populations of county towns are included in the administrative county populations given in the table following.

County TownPopulation 1971 CensusApproximate Area in Hectares 23 March 1971
North Island  
    Moerewa (Bay of Islands)1,29049
    Wellsford (Rodney)1,571554
    Glenfield (Waitemata)22,1381,860
    Kelston West (Waitemata)9,093656
    Green Bay (Waitemata)2,941191
    Titirangi (Waitemata)7,171930
    Orewa (Waitemata)2,191578
    Raglan (Raglan)1,058372
    Tokoroa (Matamata)15,169760
    Katikati (Tauranga)1,225828
    Ngongotaha (Rotorua)2,024503
    Mangakino (Taupo)1,756261
    Edgecumbe (Whakatane)1,206152
    Bulls (Rangitikei)1,937403
    Ashhurst (Oroua)1,226125
    Waikanae (Horowhenua)2,264979
    Paraparaumu (Hutt)9,3682,764
    Paekakariki (Hutt)2,0142,456
    Pukerua Bay (Hutt)1,336834
    Plimmerton-Paremata (Hutt)4,3361,073
    Wainuiomata (Hutt)16,65826,640
    Heretaunga-Pinehaven (Hutt)5,4765,511
South Island  
    Kaikoura (Kaikoura)1,605283
    Halswell (Paparua)3,567204
    Hornby (Paparua)8,110491
    Sockburn (Paparua)5,9791,082
    Fairfield (Taieri)1,267134
    Te Anau (Wallace)1,642395

Extra-county Islands and Shipboard Population—In addition to the populations quoted for administrative counties, cities and boroughs, and independent town districts, the New Zealand totals include shipboard population and persons located on islands not within the boundaries of any county. The two latter categories comprised a total of 5,317 people at 1971 Census (23 March).

Counties—The following table gives the population of individual counties at the 1971 Census of Population on 23 March, together with the approximate area of each. It should be noted that “Administrative counties” do not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but include town districts and county towns which form parts of counties.

Administrative CountyPopulation 1971Approximate Area, in Square Kilometres 23 March 1971
North Island—  
    Mangonui7,1162,481
    Whangaroa1,950622
    Hokianga4,3381,588
    Bay of Islands13,2472,132
    Whangarei13,4022,675
    Hobson5,3981,930
    Otamatea6,2021,093
    Rodney7,4021,256
    Waitemata103,7691,554
    Waiheke2,352155
    Great Barrier Is,267285
    Franklin17,0341,419
    Raglan9,3662,411
    Waikato15,5861,655
    Waipa15,0651,129
    Otorohanga8,0161,974
    Waitomo6,4193,375
    Taumarunui6,2464,851
    Coromandel3,3701,137
    Thames3,8521,039
    Hauraki Plains5,309603
    Ohinemuri4,072624
    Piako11,5111,168
    Matamata29,7502,556
    Tauranga15,6551,829
    Rotorua17,2442,681
    Taupo14,0547,244
    Whakatane14,7064,196
    Opotiki3,9483,124
    Waiapu4,9742,818
    Waikohu3,2472,650
    Cook9,9192,852
    Wairoa5,8694,128
    Hawke's Bay21,0564,846
    Waipawa3,5861,347
    Patangata3,0381,696
    Waipukurau1,200332
    Dannevirke3,8861,414
    Woodville1,497404
    Clifton2,0801,176
    Taranaki8,682488
    Inglewood2,962421
    Stratford5,2982,157
    Egmont5,748622
    Eltham3,065534
    Waimate West2,460215
    Hawera4,522495
    Patea2,9561,531
    Waimarino1,5832,147
    Waitotara2,8241,210
    Rangitikei14,5154,486
    Kiwitea1,872930
    Pohangina924671
    Oroua4,763492
    Manawatu6,470692
    Kairanga5,747461
    Horowhenua12,2371,404
    Hutt50,8691,357
    Pahiatua2,238741
    Akitio940831
    Eketahuna1,437824
    Masterton4,0922,391
    Wairarapa South2,5721,140
    Featherston3,0322,471
            Totals, North Island counties581,730112,543
South Island—  
    Marlborough9,3166,638
    Awatere1,6693,877
    Kaikoura3,0702,344
    Golden Bay3,3752,618
    Waimea15,8257,511
    Buller3,2595,035
    Inangahua2,2192,440
    Grey4,4373,958
    Westland5,24811,424
    Amuri2,7064,273
    Cheviot1,520875
    Waipara2,7242,476
    Ashley2,9131,412
    Rangiora4,020264
    Eyre2,524458
    Oxford1,561813
    Malvern6,4135,045
    Paparua27,147445
    Waimairi61,490114
    Heathcote7,58234
    Mt, Herbert683171
    Akaroa1,552438
    Chatham Islands716963
    Wairewa687438
    Ellesmere7,5121,202
    Ashburton11,2096,177
    Geraldine4,4691,997
    Levels4,804681
    Mackenzie5,1597,457
    Waimate5,3463,559
    Waitaki9,4256,250
    Waihemo1,714878
    Waikouaiti4,029829
    Taieri8,1402,331
    Bruce3,5741,344
    Clutha5,7132,717
    Tuapeka4,1303,585
    Maniototo2,6283,471
    Vincent3,9817,568
    Lake2,98510,026
    Southland26,8479,588
    Wallace12,0389,655
    Fiord1357,861
    Stewart Island4141,746
        Totals, South Island counties296,908152,815
        Grand totals, all counties878,638265,357

Urban Concentration of Population—The bulk of New Zealand's population is located in urban areas, where the most rapid growth rates are occurring. This is due largely to the development of both manufacturing and tertiary industries in urban areas, which provide employment for a growing labour force. Other factors, including better social, cultural, educational, and economic opportunities serve to attract persons to these areas, while the majority of immigrants tend to settle in the larger urban centres. These factors, combined with amalgamation of farms, centralisation of dairy factories, and increasing agricultural mechanisation (resulting in less labour required), combine to produce a noticeable rural-urban drift. Urban concentration features are common to “developed” countries at advanced stages of economic development.

In the circumstances the 1971 Census figures understandably show a continuing decline in the population of rural areas and in many cases also of small and intermediate-sized towns. Seventy-two counties recorded smaller populations than in 1966. Of 58 small towns (1,000 to 4,999 population) 22 declined in population compared with 7 which showed declines between 1961 and 1966. Six intermediate towns (5,000 to 9,999 population situated outside urban areas) showed decreases on this occasion as against only two in 1966.

The following table indicates the urban movement of the total population—the urban content has been taken as the population in the 24 urban areas, plus that of all boroughs, town districts, county towns, and townships with population of 1,000 or over.

CensusUrbanRural*
NumberPercentNumberPercent
Excludes shipping.
1926937,30466.9464,37033+1
19511,406,51672.7527,07827.3
19561,600,80873.8568,80626.2
19611,840,20276.4569,21723.6
19662,119,08579.3553,02320.7
19712,328,87681.5528,60918.5

The following table indicates the urban movement of the New Zealand Maori population.

CensusUrbanRural*
NumberPercentNumberPercent
*Excludes shipping.
19269.81515.453.80484.6
195133.52929.082.05471.0
195647.63034.789.45265.3
196176.79246.090.24054.0
1966122.94261.178.15338.9
1971159.49770.267.80129.8

In the process of urbanisation some cities and areas have grown more quickly than others. There is a tendency towards concentration of population in the largest centres and also a drift of population from the south to the north. Where the two tendencies reinforce each other, as they do in the case of Auckland, the rate of growth has been very rapid. Likewise the urban areas of Whangarei, Hamilton, Tauranga, and Rotorua, which had a combined population in 1926 of 40,164, in 1971 comprised 194,942 inhabitants.

The initial reason for the drift to the north lay in the change in emphasis of farming activities in which the development of dairying played an important part. The expansion of dairying in itself called for the development of factory processing facilities and service industries. These farming trends have been reinforced by the growth of forest processing industries in the North Island and com-pounded further by the general tendency for the large-scale manufacturing units to be located close to the biggest local markets.

In the larger cities a notable feature of the past 35 years has been a movement of population from the central or “inner” areas to the perimeter or “outer” areas as families in decayed areas have moved to State rental houses and as residential units in the city centres have been replaced by shops, offices, places of entertainment, and other commercial or industrial buildings. In recent years there has been an offsetting movement with the building of multi-storey flats in the inner areas.

The distribution of population by size of centres is shown in the following table.

Sizes of Centre (City, Borough, Town District, or County Town)Number of CentresPercentage of Population in These Centres
19261961196619711926196119661971
1,000- 2,499634544437.53.02.42.4
2,500- 4,999234641406.26.85.55.0
5,000- 9,999113534355.99.98.88.8
10,000-24,9991221232313.314.913.512.8
25,000 and over412192224.132.440.944.6
            Total11315916116357.067.071.173.6

In the South Island a higher proportion of the population is rural, that is, outside urban communities, than in the North Island.

Sex Proportions—The census of 23 March 1971 showed that females outnumbered males by 919 in the total population. Females per 1,000 males at the last six censuses have been:

CensusExcluding N.Z. Armed Forces OverseasIncluding N.Z. Armed Forces Overseas
19451,044991
1951991989
1956989987
1961990988
1966992991
19711,0011,000

There are marked differences in the sex proportions of the population of different parts of New Zealand, depending largely on educational and employment opportunities. The following figures give the number of females per 1,000 males at the Census of 1971.

Statistical areas 
    Hawke's Bay1,029
    Central Auckland1,021
    Otago1,019
    Canterbury1,014
    Nelson1,004
    East Coast1,000
    Wellington998
Urban areas 
    Timaru1,102
    Hastings1,077
    Wanganui1,074
    Gisborne1,070
    Dunedin1,067
    Central Auckland1,062
    Napier1,062
    New Plymouth1,055
    Nelson1,055
    Palmerston North1,048
    Hamilton1,047
    Christchurch1,045
    Taranaki988
    South Auckland - Bay of Plenty974
    Northland967
    Marlborough959
    Westland945
    Southland942
    Tauranga1,044
    Northern Auckland1,044
    Whangarei1,040
    Porirua Basin1,023
    Masterton1,021
    Wellington1,016
    Invercargill1,014
    Rotorua1,013
    Lower Hutt Valley1,009
    Southern Auckland1,002
    Western Auckland984
    Upper Hutt Valley915

DENSITY OF POPULATION—Generally speaking, a dense population must depend upon intensive land utilisation or industrialisation. In New Zealand there is a great area of high mountainous country, particularly in the South Island, and large areas of hilly country which cannot be closely settled, while the growth of mechanisation in farming tends to reduce the size of the labour force engaged in farming operations.

Nevertheless, economic development is providing employment for a growing labour force. More extensive mechanisation, further advances in science and technology, and increases in productivity, wealth, and consumption have paved the way for further specialisation of production and more concentrated urbanisation.

Within New Zealand there are wide variations in density of population. The following table provides comparative density figures on a statistical area basis from 1926 to 1971 censuses.

Statistical AreaArea in Square KilometresPersons Per Square Kilometre
192619451951196119661971
Northland12,6394.35.36.06.87.47.6
Central Auckland5,56942.459.668.692.4110.2125.4
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty36,7443.95.66.79.510.611.5
East Coast10,8783.13.53.84.34.34.4
Hawke's Bay11,0336.47.28.310.411.312.1
Taranaki9,7137.47.98.910.310.410.4
Wellington28,15310.012.413.916.818.619.6
            Totals, North Island114,7297.810.011.514.716.517.9
Marlborough10,9301.71.92.12.52.72.9
Nelson17,8972.32.63.23.53.83.8
Westland15,5661.41.51.61.61.61.5
Canterbury43,4315.05.86.57.98.79.2
Otago36,4414.14.04.44.85.05.0
Southland29,6812.22.42.63.23.53.6
            Totals, South Island153,9463.33.64.14.75.15.3
            Totals, New Zealand268,6755.26.37.29.010.010.7

NEW ZEALAND MAORI POPULATION—All persons of half or more Maori ancestry are defined as Maoris.

The growth rate of Maoris in the population approaches twice that of the population taken as a whole; an average annual increase in 1966-71 of 2.5 percent as compared with 1.4 percent for the total population. (Nevertheless the growth rate showed a slight fall when compared with the previous intercensal periods.)

The population growth rate among the Maoris is predominantly a result of natural increase, whereas in the total population natural increase is normally supplemented by sizeable increments from migration.

When studying growth rates of the Maori population, however, it should be noted that, as a result of intermarriage, there are increasing numbers of Maori children (half or more Maori) who have one parent not counted in the Maori population i.e., if a full Maori male marries a full European female or vice versa, the resulting progeny are all counted in the Maori population; this undoubtedly contributes to the high Maori percentage increase.

The decline in the number of Maoris during the early years of European settlement and throughout most of the nineteenth century is a matter of history. The present century has witnessed a resurgence of vitality among the Maori people which has been reflected in a strikingly high birth rate.

The increasing urbanisation of the Maori population as younger Maoris seek better job opportunities in the cities and boroughs is a population trend of considerable sociological significance.

A statement of N.Z. Maori population is now given for each census from 1901.

YearNew Zealand Maori PopulationIntercensal IncreaseIntercensal IncreaseAverage Annual Increase
*Includes members of New Zealand armed forces overseas at census date,
 number percent 
190145,5493,4358.21.6
190650,3094,76010.52.0
191152,7232,4144.81.0
191652,9972,2740.50.1
192156,9873,9907.51.6
192663,6706,68311.72.2
193682,32618,65629.32.6
194598,74416,41819.91.9
1945*100,04417,71821.52.1
1951115,67616,93217.12.9
1951 *115,74015,69615.72.7
1956137,15121,47518.63.5
1956*137,34121,60118.73.5
1961167,08629,93521.84.0
1961*167,39030,04921.94.0
1966201,15934,07320.43.8
1966*201,47934,08920.43.8
1971227,41426,25513.12.5
1971*227,74126,26213.02.5

Of the 227,414 Maoris at the 1971 Census, 213,472 were in the North Island. Most Maoris used to live in rural communities. A marked change has, however, taken place during and since the war as a result of employment conditions. As late as the 1936 Census only 8,249 Maoris (10 percent) dwelt in cities, boroughs, or independent town districts. By the 1971 Census the comparative figure was 132,970 (58.5 percent); the largest concentration is in Southern Auckland urban area, where 20,675 Maoris were enumerated in 1971.

The Maori population, which until recently was not greatly affected by external migration, is a much younger population than the non-Maori.

The following table for 1966 shows the high proportion (50.3 percent) of Maori children under 15 years compared with the total population (32.6 percent), and the low proportion of people in the older age groups.

Age Group (Years)Percentage in Age Groups (1966 Census)
New Zealand MaoriTotal Population
Under 1550.332.6
15 - 199.89.2
20 - 4429.231.1
45 - 597.515.1
60 and over3.212.0
            Totals100.0100.0

EXTERNAL MIGRATION—In recent years there has been a large increase in New Zealanders going overseas on business, on pleasure trips, and on working holidays, so that arrivals and departures have both been greatly swollen. The arrivals include many New Zealanders returning from travel overseas, as well as growing numbers of tourists from overseas countries.

The numbers of arrivals and departures during he last 11 years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels, through passengers, tourists on cruising liners, and members of the armed forces etc., have not been taken into account in this table.

Year Ended 31 MarchArrivalsDeparturesExcess of Arrivals Over Departures
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal
196157,30648,932106,23856,42348,195104,6181,620
196272,50060,156132,65661,36752,457113,82418,832
196378,61365,259143,87271,86358,370130,23313,639
196489,87074,776164,64681,95667,206149,16215,484
1965104,42185,870190,29198,14780,153178,30011,991
1966121,10698,833219,939114,00093,918207,91812,021
1967136,275114,131250,406128,228107,743235,97114,435
1968136,760122,621259,381143,259124,212267,471- 8,090
1969136,457119,279255,736142,653123,931266,584-10,848
1970156,645136,760293,405157,829137,636295,465- 2,060
1971190,437161,859352,297185,598158,853344,4517,846

From 1968 to 1970 there was an alteration in the net migration flow. This is illustrated in the following diagram which covers all passenger migration, excluding through passengers and crews.

Long-term Migration—The following table gives an analysis of long-term arrivals and departures for March years. (Short-term migration is analysed in Section 39: Travel and Tourism.)

YearLong-term (Including Permanent) ArrivalsLong-term (Including Permanent) Departures
New Permanent ArrivalsLong-termPermanent and Long-term Arrivals (Immigrants)Permanent Departures of New Zealand ResidentsLong-termPermanent and Long-term Departures (Emigrants)
AssistedSubsidisedTotal (includes others)N.Z. Residents Returning*Long-term Visitors*N.Z. Residents Departing*Long-term Visitors Departing*
*Arrivals: After absence of, or intending to stay, 12 months or more respectively. Departures: Persons intending to stay away for, or after stay in New Zealand of, 12 months or more respectively.
1965-664,047385......35,299......18,589
1966-674,097575......38,999......21,128
1967-682,764256......30,660......28,472
1968-69490198......23,225......29,802
1969-70382535......26,825......29,822
1970-715383,18217,73812,2369,40639,38011,23422,2354,69638,165

The countries of origin and destination of these long-term migrants are shown in the following table.

YearAustraliaCanadaIndiaUnited KingdomCook Islands and NiueFijiWestern SamoaNetherlandsSouth AfricaUnited StatesAll Other CountriesTotal
Immigrants by Country of Last Residence
1965-6610,32092820315,9377237653618412181,1933,81035,299
1966-6713,24376928416,7348577142467921711,3273,86238,999
1967-688,26969522614,9465685412086601989573,39230,660
1968-696,7588011749,3293934713174781421,3153,04723,225
1969-708,8541,0642109,3877554852815401871,7163,34626,825
1970-7113,8041,71819413,2761,0627956695333312,1614,83739,380
Emigrants by Country of Next Residence
1965-666,9666871005,9582234771593642701,1732,21218,589
1966-678,6168231026,5651595942564213551,1462,09121,128
1967-6814,0241,227917,3162675862713883201,5042,47828,472
1968-6916,8811,090845,9891685742033633971,2722,78129,802
1969-7015,268941846,8372526602563994081,4923,22529,822
1970-7118,8501,1021119,3095298483127534351,4434,47338,165

Ages—The following table gives the age-distribution of long-term arrivals and departures for the year ended 31 March 1970.

Age, in YearsPermanent ArrivalsPermanent DeparturesExcess of Arrivals Over Departures
MalesFemalesTotalsMalesFemalesTotals
0-143,0852,8075,8923,1893,0866,275— 383
15-243,5234,3717,8945,9355,84811,783—3,889
25-343,4993,0366,5353,7502,7946,544— 9
35-441,5421,1892,7311,5361,0782,614117
45-591,0841,1202,2049199001,819385
60 and over6299401,569342445787782
            Totals13,36213,46326,82515,67114,15129,822— 2,997

Origin—The following table shows for the latest 3 years the birthplaces of long-term migrants.

Country of BirthImmigrantsEmigrants
1967-681968-691969-701967-681968-691969-70
Commonwealth Countries      
United Kingdom—      
    England and Wales11,7326,9047,5694,4824,3734,134
    Scotland2,0829641,041835772747
    Northern Ireland233165201168140147
    Other or undefined24189183025
Australia4,0532,8483,5072,6582,2761,844
Canada325337502266197167
India262213173117111123
New Zealand7,0837,5888,71716,54918,95319,569
Pacific Islands—      
    Cook Islands and Niue4773176641407286
    Western Samoa134195210151100119
    Fiji185220167154128153
    Other Pacific19922726111297112
Other670567580343287335
            Totals, Commonwealth countries27,43720,58623,68125,99327,53627,561
Other Countries      
Austria574338604135
China948556403820
Denmark633147385832
Germany261169181124140119
Greece1016344637254
Hungary212832436336
Ireland, Republic of301155181161155134
Italy132921295572119
Indonesia5250125444449
Netherlands711493578451489402
Switzerland1197552775552
United States502659992657419615
Yugoslavia1519410011112184
Others658602589555499510
            Totals, other countries3,2232,6393,1442,4792,2662,261
            Grand totals30,66023,22526,82528,47229,80229,822

Assisted Immigration—Two assisted immigration schemes from Britain are in operation at present—the assisted passage scheme and the subsidy scheme. The contribution made by migrants under each scheme was reduced in 1970 to £10 sterling for single persons and £20 for married persons. Arrangements are made with the Department of Labour, Wellington, and the Chief Migration Officer, New Zealand House, London.

The assisted passage scheme is limited to 500 migrants a year and they must possess minimum skills (usually at tradesman level) in specific occupations approved by the Department of Labour. Single persons between the ages of 18 and 35 years are eligible and married couples up to age 40 years without children. Employers sponsor migrants by offering a job and arranging accommodation.

The subsidy scheme, as previously operating, was amended in February 1970. The quota (which had varied between 1,500 and 4,500 a year) was abolished; employers now have to pay only one-quarter of the air fare instead of half (the remainder being subsidised by the Government); travel by sea is subsidised at $200 a person; and the migrants no longer need to have specific skills to qualify for the scheme. Single men between the ages of 18 and 45 years may be sponsored and married men between 18 and 45 years without limit on the number of dependent children. Employers are obliged to provide employment, arrange suitable accommodation in advance for a married migrant and meet their share of the cost of fares to New Zealand.

In September 1970 the subsidy scheme was extended to the United States and to countries in Western Europe for the recruitment of skilled and semi-skilled workers. Migrants from these countries must possess the skill or experience to meet the employer's requirements and pay the same contribution as British migrants.

A system of matching skills of immigrants with specific vacancies in New Zealand has been developed by the Chief Migration Officer, New Zealand House, London, and a similar register has been established by the New Zealand Consul-General in Los Angeles. Employers interested in recruiting migrants with certain skills may file details of their vacancies through the Department of Labour in Wellington.

The numbers of assisted immigrants (excluding subsidy scheme migrants, displaced persons, and Hungarian and Czech refugees) arriving in the last 11 years are as follows.

Year Ended 31 MarchBritishDutchAustrianGermanDanishSwissGreekOtherTotal
19612.217122-----2.231
19623.4748414--10-23.584
19634.283423327--137104.532
19644.171-61651413054.347
19654.300-91251129344.400
19663.963-19782718-4.042
19674.020-9910361124.097
19682.732-245174-2.764
1969485--2-21-490
1970377---2-12382
1971532---43--539

Subsidy applications covering 4,205 migrants comprising 4,158 British, 12 Dutch, 5 other Western Europeans, and 30 Americans, were approved for embarkation during the year until 31 March 1971. In the previous year 895 subsidy migrants were approved.

In the preceding migration tables assisted and subsidy scheme immigrants are included in the totals of “immigrants”.

Refugees—Apart from displaced persons from Europe, of which New Zealand accepted 4,582 in the 3-year period 1949-52 as a member of the International Refugee Organisation, and the 1,117 Hungarian refugees accepted during 1956-58, New Zealand has accepted and continues to accept refugees from Europe and the mainland of China. In 1958 it was decided to offer resettlement opportunities to 20 “hard core” refugee families from Europe who, because of handicapped persons in each family unit, were unacceptable elsewhere. These families arrived during 1959. In 1959 it was decided to accept a further 100 “hard core” families. This figure was subsequently increased to 200. New Zealand has continued to accept a steady flow of refugees including families sponsored by the churches who also accepted responsibility for 50 orphan children from Hong Kong, Chinese, and Indonesian refugee families, and White Russians (including 80 Old Believers who arrived during 1965 and are now settled in the Southland area). From November 1968, 100 Czech refugees had arrived by 1969 and these were followed in 1970 by a further 25. In 1970-71, 42 Indonesian refugees arrived.

IMMIGRATION—The legislation respecting immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Act 1964, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act 1919. The Immigration Act is administered by the Department of Labour, while the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act is administered by the Department of Justice.

Under the Immigration Act all persons other than New Zealand citizens must be in possession of an entry permit before they may land in New Zealand.

To obtain permission to settle in New Zealand, intending immigrants should first write to or call on the nearest overseas representative of the New Zealand Government or write direct to the Secretary of Labour, P.O. Box 6310, Wellington, New Zealand. The application must be made in the prescribed form and must be supported by documents duly attested in the country of origin. Each application is considered individually on its own merits.

PASSPORTS—Authority for the issue of passports in New Zealand and by New Zealand representatives overseas is contained in the Passports Act 1946 and the Passport Regulations 1946.

New Zealand passports are issued and renewed within New Zealand by the Department of Internal Affairs at Wellington, Auckland, and Christchurch, at Rarotonga by the High Commissioner, at Niue by the Resident Commissioner, and overseas by the representatives of New Zealand at Apia, Athens, Bangkok, Bonn, Brisbane, Brussels, Canberra, Djakarta, Fiji, Geneva, The Hague, Kuala Lumpur, London, Los Angeles, Melbourne, New Delhi, New York, Ottawa, Paris, Rome, Saigon, San Francisco, Singapore, Sydney, Tokyo, and Washington. United Kingdom, Canadian, Australian, and Indian passports are issued and renewed in New Zealand by the respective High Commissioners for those countries.

Entry into New Zealand—Apart from British subjects and the wives of British subjects arriving from Australia, no person 16 years of age or over may land in New Zealand unless he is in possession of a valid passport or other recognised travel document. Exemption from the passport requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Act and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act) may be granted in exceptional circumstances by the Minister of Internal Affairs. A British subject who is a master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives does not need to produce a passport.

With the exception of nationals of those countries with which New Zealand has concluded agreements for the mutual abolition of visas, every alien landing in New Zealand requires a visa.

Persons born in the Cook Islands and the Tokelau Islands are British subjects and New Zealand citizens. They are required to obtain formal exit permission from the High Commissioner or Administrator respectively if they wish to proceed to New Zealand.

Departure from New Zealand—Every person leaving New Zealand, with the exception of a British subject travelling to Australia or making the round trip to New Zealand's island territories, should ibe n possession of a valid passport or other travel document.

NATIONALITY AND NATURALISATION—The basic nationality law is the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948. Citizens of all Commonwealth countries are recognised as British subjects.

New Zealand citizenship may be acquired in the following ways: (a) by birth in New Zealand; (b) by descent; (c) by registration; and (d) by naturalisation. Citizens of other Commonwealth countries and the Republic of Ireland acquire New Zealand citizenship by registration, as do alien wives and children of New Zealand citizens. Other aliens acquire it by naturalisation. To be eligible for New Zealand citizenship, an alien or a citizen of another Commonwealth country (other than a woman married to a New Zealand citizen, or a minor) must—(a) have resided in New Zealand for the prescribed period; (b) be of full age and capacity; (c) be of good character; (d) have sufficient knowledge of the English language, and of the responsibilities and privileges of New Zealand citizenship; (e) intend to reside in New Zealand, or to enter or continue Crown service under the New Zealand Government. The residential qualification for naturalisation is 5 years, for registration it is generally 3 years but can be reduced to 1 year.

A person who acquires New Zealand citizenship by naturalisation must take the oath of allegiance, a person who acquires it by registration may be required to take the oath. Ceremonies are held at which applicants, in an atmosphere of dignity and solemnity, take the oath of allegiance and are presented with their certificates of naturalisation or registration as New Zealand citizens. During the 1969-70 year there were 124 such ceremonies, at which 1,224 persons took the oath of allegiance.

New Zealand citizens may be deprived of New Zealand citizenship if they voluntarily acquire a foreign nationality by any formal act other than marriage, or if they voluntarily exercise the privileges or perform any of the duties of a foreign nationality possessed by them. Citizenship obtained by fraud, false representation, or the concealment of any material fact may be withdrawn.

The following table shows the number of persons, by country of birth, who were granted citizenship in the latest 2 years ended 31 March. Of the total of 1,959 in 1969-70, 575 were wives of New Zealand citizens and 371 were children.

Country of Birth1969-701970-71
NaturalisationRegistrationTotalNaturalisationRegistrationTotal
Australia-2828 1616
Austria5712617
China5854112394584
Denmark971620525
Fiji-646414748
Germany162036111627
Greece18284612921
Hong Kong-121212021
Hungary36266212820
India3118121-100100
Indonesia10102015621
Ireland-1313-88
Italy109198917
Kenya-1616-99
Malaysia-1313-1010
Netherlands241208449129142271
Poland302555191635
Romania1021210818
South Africa92130153247
Switzerland23214411819
Tonga5914268
U.S.S.R6915415
United Kingdom-400400-379379
United States613194913
Western Samoa6555120553994
Yugoslavia403676282250
Other countries341011353491125
            Totals6341,3251,9594361,0621,498

REGISTRATION OF ALIENS—The registration of aliens in New Zealand is provided for by the Aliens Act 1948, which is administered by the Department of Internal Affairs.

The number of aliens on the New Zealand register at any particular date does not constitute the total number in New Zealand, as certain classes are not required to register, including the following: (a) children under 16 years of age; (b) persons holding diplomatic status, consuls, or employees of embassies, legations, and consulates who are resident in New Zealand solely for the purpose of performing official duties; (c) certain temporary visitors to New Zealand. Under the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948 a citizen of the Republic of Ireland, though not possessing the status of British subject (or, in alternative phraseology, Commonwealth citizen), is nevertheless not classed as an alien and is not required to register.

The following table shows, by country of nationality, the number of males and females on the register.

Country of Nationality1 April 19701 April 1971
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal
Afghanistan1611715116
Albania11-1111-11
Austria353130483352134486
Belgium533790533992
Bulgaria6546965570
Burma4144545449
Chile1361910818
China1,0538461,8991,0268131,839
Czechoslovakia93521459456150
Denmark505285790493281774
Egypt96158412
Estonia181937181634
Finland88711598869157
France9211220490112202
Germany518447965522437959
Greece7247881,5127127491,461
Hungary321170491304165469
Indonesia803411411455169
Israel961512517
Italy435212647457214671
Japan8010618683109192
Korea2342734842
Latvia56551115553108
Lebanon222547242347
Lithuania182341172138
Nepal1211311516
Netherlands7,5575,57213,1297,4515,50112,952
Norway995215110357160
Philippines332255402363
Poland422316738402304706
Romania19113018927
South Africa9610620293107200
Spain401151391150
Sweden73661397671147
Switzerland519299818518304822
Thailand868917588124212
Turkey171431171532
United States1,6519742,6251,7721,0942,866
U.S.S.R.79851647780157
Vietnam79331129448142
Yugoslavia1,0455711,6161,0375721,609
Other countries4649955350103
Stateless1341718826
            Totals16,58211,71828,30016,60911,76428,373

Gains in numbers on the register for any nationality occur for several reasons—mainly, (a) immigrants of 16 years of age and over who arrive during the year, (b) registration (on reaching the age of 16) of children whose parents may have arrived in previous years but are still registered aliens.

Reductions in the numbers of registered aliens in the main come from naturalisations, deaths, or departure overseas.

Five years residence in New Zealand is necessary before an alien can qualify for naturalisation.

STATISTICS OF THE POPULATION CENSUS—Publications resulting from the Census of Population and Dwellings are listed towards the back of this Yearbook. Additional figures from the Census of Population of 23 March 1971 may be published in Latest Statistical Information at the end of this Yearbook.

MARITAL STATUS—The marital status of persons aged 16 years and over as returned at the Census of 1966 is summarised in the following tables.

Age (Years)Never MarriedMarriedLegally SeparatedWidowedDivorcedNot SpecifiedTotal
 Males
16-1997,8771,666101-15199,705
2018,9982,220131-6021,292
21-2447,43228,058285306023776,102
25-2922,65660,9836638930623084,927
30-3410,96063,93573617551920476,529
35-399,62973,05587631686716884,911
40-448,04770,4209655691,20318181,385
45-496,35962,6398649381,33214072,272
50-545,81959,2737371,4681,35212968,778
55-595,03052,2506282,1421,2899961,438
60-644,02740,7104642,8671,0108049,158
65-693,08528,7832583,5926906036,468
70-742,03518,0841463,7984033124,497
75-791,50611,6131024,5452552418,045
80-848575,626443,9511142410,616
85-893961,927232,17130144,561
90 and over1213185719521,170
            Totals, 1966244,834581,5606,81927,3729,4351,834871,854
            Totals, 1961212,976527,8425,78827,2918,5151,545783,957
 Females
16-1986,4219,149811234695,712
2013,1107,429811072420,661
21-2423,14548,5316491101283472,597
25-299,74670,7261,0493154622182,319
30-344,99565,7679555096202172,867
35-394,71271,2211,0709869711878,978
40-444,86469,4391,1702,0341,2612778,795
45-494,94162,3771,0433,6121,5202373,516
50-545,34655,4368325,9971,5882769,226
55-595,58144,0636138,5641,4583760,316
60-645,15131,94841011,3221,1006249,993
65-694,70422,43429714,7077744542,961
70-743,98013,67815715,6915152934,050
75-793,0817,1318714,8783022425,503
80-842,0222,8554010,6881061915,730
85-89963848135,3953297,260
90 and over33114011,747672,232
            Totals, 1966183,093583,1728,54896,57710,853473882,716
            Totals, 1961159,086526,9967,20287,6089,410282790,584

The percentage distribution of the population aged 16 years or over according to marital status is given in the following summary.

Marital Status195619611966
MalesFemalesMalesFemalesMalesFemales
Never married27.720.827.220.128.120.7
Married66.666.267.566.766.866.1
Legally separated0.80.90.70.90.81.0
Widowed3.810.93.511.13.211.0
Divorced1.11.21.11.21.11.2
            Totals100.0100.0100.0100.0100.0100.0

DEPENDENT CHILDREN—Married men, widowers, and widows were asked at the Census in 1966 to state the number of their living children under 16 years (including stepchildren and children adopted by them). Married women, divorced, and legally separated persons were not asked to supply the information as this would have created the risk of duplication of children counted.

The numbers of persons having dependent children, including Maoris, are now shown. The category “nil” includes those cases where members of the family were 16 years of age and over, as well as those cases where there were no children in the family.

Number of Dependent Children Under 16 Years1961 Census1966 Census
Of Married MenOf WidowersOf WidowsOf Married MenOf WidowersOf Widows
Nil204,73524,82380,574233,82024,89289,258
190,5241,1673,32393,2291,1123,322
299,9326011,790106,6696141,839
368,16632987073,9263411,015
435,45015545940,400169498
515,2478220317,40082247
66,935371148,03138114
73,16620503,8782355
81,60613211,9391035
9 and over1,3178151,5451415
Not specified7645618972377179
            Totals527,84227,29187,608581,56027,37296,577

The numbers of dependent children in each of the three groups in 1966 were: dependent on married men, 883,239; dependent on widowers, 5,058; and dependent on widows, 14,771, a total of 903,068 dependent children out of a 1966 Census total of 922,349 children under 16 years of age. The difference is accounted for mainly by the exclusion of children whose parents were legally separated; those whose parents were divorced and had not remarried; children who had lost both parents; and ex-nuptial children (the last two classes excluding cases of adoption). It should be noted also, that some children listed by married men, widowers, and widows were, in fact, not counted in the 922,349 at 1966 Census, in so far as they were domiciled outside New Zealand. These remarks also apply to earlier censuses.

Comparable numbers of dependent children in the three groups in 1961 were: dependent on married men, 802,711; dependent on widowers, 4,932; and dependent on widows, 13,716; a total of 821,359 out of a total of 840,443 children under 16 years.

Between the 1961 and 1966 Census the total number of dependent children of married men increased from 802,711 to 883,239, a rise of 10 percent. The number of married men increased by 53,718 or 10.2 percent. Those recording “nil” dependent children increased by 14.2 percent, while those with dependent children increased by 7.7 percent.

Married men with two children recorded the largest numerical increase, rising from 99.932 to 106,669, this representing a 6.7 percent increase. The greatest percentage increase, however, was recorded by married men with seven children, this group increasing from 3,166 in 1961 to 3,878 in 1966, a rise of 712 or 22 percent.

The next table shows within each group, the average number of dependent children, firstly for all persons within the group, and then for persons with dependent children in that group.

Average Number of Dependent Children1956 Census1961 Census1966 Census
Married men—   
    Per person1.421.521.52
    Per person with dependent children2.382.492.54
Widowers—   
    Per person0.180.180.18
    Per person with dependent children2.092.042.10
Widows—   
    Per person0.160.160.15
    Per person with dependent children2.012.002.07

HOUSEHOLDS—There were 716,104 households in permanent private dwellings at the Census in 1966. The following table analysis the type of household by the number of occupants. A one-family-only household consists of a husband and wife with or without unmarried children of any age.

Type of HouseholdTotal HouseholdNumber of Households with Occupants of
1234567 or more
*While not strictly an “extended family”, other groupings are included, mainly consisting of such relationships as a mother and widowed daughter.
One-family-only households—        
    Complete432,338-125,44478,93695,91867,85636,69327,491
    Incomplete with child absent24,700-5,0394,8235,1733,9322,3773,356
    Incomplete with one parent absent37,491-18,3009,5235,1242,5181,059967
            Totals494,529-148,78393,282106,21574,30640,12931,814
Family with related persons only present (e.g., married children, grandchildren, parents)31,272-1,345*7,2576,3166,2264,3215,807
Family plus related persons, but with non-related persons present58,268--11,56512,56612,3929,41812,327
One-person households89,38489,384------
Other households42,651-27,4029,1223,8621,363521381
            Grand Totals716,10489,384177,530121,226128,95994,28754,38950,329

Of the 716,104 households at the 1966 Census of Population and Dwellings, there were 432,338 complete one-family-only households, that is, a husband and wife with or without unmarried children of any age.

In the following table these households are analysed by distribution of the occupants and the occupational status of the head of the household.

Occupational Status of HeadTotal HouseholdsHusband and Wife OnlyHusband and Wife with
One ChildTwo ChildrenThree ChildrenFour ChildrenFive or More Children
*Including relative assisting heads and not specified but who are in the labour force.
Actively Engaged Head—       
    Employer41,0127,3297,23110,1278,2724,9203,133
    Own account39,9117,8936,6929,6217,8934,6093,203
    Wages or salary302,73271,38358,60774,21450,92926,81620,783
    Unemployed1,1243792022191438398
            Totals*385,07487,08472,77894,22867,27636,45827,250
Not Actively Engaged       
    Head—       
    Retired45,58437,3255,8981,541485174161
    Dependent on public or private support1,6801,035260149956180
            Totals47,26438,3606,1581,690580235241
            Totals, all heads432,338125,44478,93695,91867,85636,69327.491

The following table shows the composition of one-complete-family-only households in 1966 by the age group of the head of the household.

Age Group of Head (in Years)Husband and Wife OnlyHusband and Wife with
1 Child*2 Children*3 or More Children*
*Unmarried children of any age living at home.
Numbers
Under 219781,09617119
21-249,2706,8873,628991
25-4420,73728,21159,82197,020
45-6453,68936,35930,85033,283
65 and over40,7706,3831,448727
            Totals125,44478,93695,918132,040
Percentages
Under 2143.248.47.60.8
21-2444.633.117.54.8
25-4410.113.729.147.1
45-6434.823.620.021.6
65 and over82.712.92.91.5
All ages29.018.322.230.5

The following tables show, for one-complete-family-only households, the number of unmarried children of any age living with their parents on Census night 1966. The income given in the first table is the income of the head of the household, while in the second table the total household income is shown. In a considerable proportion of households, the total household income was substantially above the income of the head of the household, usually indicating at least one other income recipient in the family.

Income of HeadHusband and Wife OnlyHusband and Wife with
One ChildTwo ChildrenThree ChildrenFour ChildrenFive or More Children
$      
Under 60025,7184,4971,545767353420
600-1,3999,9262,7971,731970534604
1,400-2,19938,08225,71425,48116,4209,4778,696
2,200-2,99930,32027,23938,29926,90114,19710,324
3,000-3,99910,6079,50915,02411,4815,7883,576
4,000-7,9998,4437,24711,1038,9874,8752,933
8,000 and over1,7991,5922,3382,0491,302743
            Totals (including not specified)125,44478,93695,91867,85636,69327,491
Total Income of HouseholdHusband and Wife OnlyHusband and Wife with
One ChildTwo ChildrenThree ChildrenFour ChildrenFive or More Children
$      
Under 60023,9921,477854567314405
600-1,3998,6091,9251,100630345452
1,400-2,19923,51115,88916,02810,7706,3165,676
2,200-2,99923,98921,29429,81121,00311,3168,017
3,000-3,99920,54414,44618,41713,4886,8144,616
4,000-7,99922,25421,01025,55918,0089,4896,689
8,000 and over2,5452,8954,1493,3902,0991,436
            Totals (including not specified)125,44478,93695,91867,85636,69327,491

The following table shows persons living alone in 1966 by age and marital status; those not actively engaged in the labour force totalled 52,062.

Age Group (in Years)Marital StatusTotal*
Never MarriedMarried†Legally Separated or DivorcedWidowed
Males
Under 21878402-921
21-241,5423012431,873
25-445,4671,8451,0881688,582
45-645,2382,4712,0012,22811,971
65 and over2,2611,7046776,18810,866
            Totals15,3866,3613,7928,58734,213
Age Group (in Years)Marital StatusTotal*
Never MarriedMarriedLegally Separated or DivorcedWidowed

*Includes those who did not specify marital status.

†In some cases the partner was temporarily absent on census night.

Females
Under 214135231469
21-24466169263665
25-442,2695575151973,545
45-645,5961,9402,1698,99018,717
65 and over4,8421,58795824,35631,775
            Totals13,5864,3053,67133,54755,171

RELIGIOUS PROFESSIONS—The following summary presents the main religious professions returned at the 1961 and 1966 censuses.

Religious ProfessionNumber of AdherentsPercentage
1961 Census1966 Census191966
Anglican (Church of England)835,434901,70134.633.7
Presbyterian539,459582,97622.321.8
Roman Catholic (including Catholic undefined)364,098425,28015.115.9
Methodist173,838186,2607.27.0
Baptist40,88646,7481.71.7
Protestant (undefined)45,10046,0901.91.7
Ratana23,12627,5701.01.0
Latter Day Saints17,97825,5640.80.9
Brethren25,76423,1391.10.9
Christian (undefined)12,13021,5480.50.8
Salvation Army15,45417,7370.60.7
Congregational9,37712,1010.40.4
Church of Christ10,48510,3010.40.4
Seventh Day Adventist8,2209,5510.30.3
Jehovah's Witness5,9447,4550.20.3
Lutheran4,8175,7300.20.2
Ringatu5,3775,6050.20.2
Atheist3,3595,4740.10.2
Agnostic2,2884,9600.10.2
Hebrew4,0064,1040.20.2
Eastern Orthodox3,3283,6050.10.1
Hindu2,0743,5990.10.1
Undenominational1,5143,0690.10.1
Assemblies of God1,0602,028- -0.1
Undenominational Christian2,1701,9680.10.1
Apostolic Church1,3991,8410.10.1
Rationalist9561,696- -0.1
Christadelphian1,4981,6280.10.1
Christian Scientist3,7191,1610.2- -
No Religion (so returned)17,48632,7800.71.2
All other religious professions14,38623,4990.60.9
Object to state204,056210,8518.47.9
Not specified14,19819,3000.60.7
            Totals2,414,9842,676,919100.0100.0

The category recorded as “Object to state” represents those persons availing themselves of the special statutory right of objecting to answer a question on this subject. It is probable that the “Not specified” group includes a number of persons objecting to the question.

AGE DISTRIBUTION—Census age-group figures are shown in the following table. Estimates of age distribution for later years are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

Age (Years)1961 Census1966 CensusPercentage of Total Population
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal19611966
0-4149,032143,041292,073156,954149,689306,64312.111.5
5-9133,880127,821261,701152,816146,441299,25710.811.2
10-14125,339119,829245,168136,498130,001266,49910.210.0
1521,16820,33341,50125,62124,32949,9501.71.9
16-1974,15670,562144,71899,70595,712195,4176.07.3
2018,69118,01336,70421,29220,66141,9531.51.6
21-2461,35260,007121,35976,10272,597148,6995.05.6
25-2973,60070,173143,77384,92782,319167,2466.06.2
30-3481,92375,976157,89976,52972,867149,3966.55.6
35-3981,02477,846158,87084,91178,978163,8896.66.1
40-4471,23272,764143,99681,38578,795160,1806.06.0
45-4971,20370,290141,49372,27273,516145,7885.95.4
50-5464,30761,836126,14368,77869,226138,0045.25.1
55-5953,42451,258104,68261,43860,316121,7544.34.5
60-6441,57344,68286,25549,15849,99399,1513.63.7
65-6931,39639,41370,80936,46842,96179,4292.93.0
70-7425,92532,56558,49024,49734,05058,5472.42.2
75-7919,05423,85542,90918,04525,50343,5481.81.6
80-8410,33614,09224,42810,61615,73026,3461.01.0
85-893,7315,4229,1534,5617,26011,8210.40.4
90 and over1,0301,8302,8601,1702,2323,4020.10.1
            Totals1,213,3761,201,6082,414,9841,343,7431,333,1762,676,919100.0100.0
Under 15 years408,251390,691798,942446,268426,131872,39933.132.6
15-64 years713,653693,7401,407,393802,118779,3091,581,42758.359.1
65 years and over91,472117,177208,64995,357127,736223,0938.68.3
Minors (under 21 years)522,266499,5991,021,865592,886566,8331,159,71942.343.3
Adults (21 years and over)691,110702,0091,393,119750,857766,3431,517,20057.756.7

ETHNIC GROUPS—-The following table gives broad ethnic origins.

Ethnic GroupCensus
195619611966
Non-Maori2,016,2872,216,8862,426,352
Maori137,151167,086201,159
Other Origins—   
    Pacific Islanders   
        Cook Island Maori2,3204,4998,663
        Samoan3,7406,48111,842
        Niuean8481,7282,846
        Tongan9171,0431,389
        Other2785891,531
            Sub-totals, Pacific Islanders8,10314,34026,271
    Chinese6,6678,3339,982
    Indian3,0874,0276,655
    Syrian, Lebanese, and Arab1,0551,0571,049
    Fijian4797461,323
    Other races1,2332,5094,128
            Sub-totals, others12,52116,67223,137
            Totals2,174,0622,414,9842,676,919

COUNTRY OF BIRTH—From 1945 to 1961 the New Zealand-born population remained at about 86 percent of the total population; for 1966 the proportion dropped to 85 percent, partly as a result of the growth of travel and tourism internationally.

The following table classifies persons by country of birth.

Country of BirthCensus
195619611966
New Zealand (excluding Cook Islands and Niue)1,863,3442,074,5092,279,994
United Kingdom206,181218,649244,601
Australia35,91635,41243,374
Netherlands12,54417,84420,461
Ireland (excluding Northern Ireland)8,4238,8108,448
Pacific Islands—   
    Cook Islands and Niue2,7454,7887,852
    Fiji2,2733,0385,384
    Tonga7687771,005
    Western Samoa2,9954,4507,447
India4,4684,7535,368
China3,8834,1944,218
Other countries, and born at sea30,52237,76048,767
            Totals2,174,0622,414,9842,676,919

The next table shows the duration of residence in New Zealand of persons born overseas.

Years of Residence1956 Census1961 Census1966 Census
NumberPercentages Specified CasesNumberPercentages Specified CasesNumberPercentages Specified Cases
0-477,54525.672,68521.7103,06426.5
5-942,72214.164,46819.356,87714.6
10-148,8482.942,31312.761,35115.7
15-1910,8113.68,1472.438,95710.0
20-245,2361.710,3623.18,2122.1
25-2917,7905.94,3611.39,3802.4
30-3439,09412.918,3815.54,9871.3
35-3920,9286.932,8279.814,9363.8
40-4424,8688.220,5016.131,4568.1
45-4923,4107.719,3035.815,6554.0
50-5413,9344.620,5646.217,3114.4
55 and over18,0885.920,5916.127,3607.0
Not specified7,444...5,972...7,379...
            Totals310,718100.0340,475100.0396,925100.0

STATISTICS OF WORLD POPULATION—The area and estimated population of the continents and selected countries at 1 July 1970 are shown in the following table. (Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics and Demographic Yearbook.)

Continents and CountriesAreaPopulation
 Sq Km 
Continents (1969)(000)million
    Europe4,929460.0
    Asia27,5321,988.0
    U.S.S.R.22,402240.0
    Africa30,313345.0
    North America21,515314.0
    South America20,565186.0
    Oceania8,51118.9
            Totals, World135,7673,552.0
Selected Countries  
Europe—  
    Belgium319.7
    Czechoslovakia12814.5
    Denmark434.9
    France54750.8
    Germany, West24861.7
    Germany, East10817.2
    Ireland, Republic of702.9
    Italy30153.7
    Luxembourg20.3
    Netherlands3413.0
    Norway3243.9
    Spain50533.3
    Sweden4508.0
    Switzerland416.3
    United Kingdom24455.7
    Yugoslavia25620.5
Oceania—  
    Australia7,68712.6
    Fiji180.5
    New Caledonia190.1
    New Zealand2692.8
Asia—  
    Ceylon6612.5
    China, Mainland9,561759.6
    China (Taiwan)3614.0
    India3,268550.0
    Indonesia1,492121.2
    Japan370103.4
    Khmer Republic1816.7
    Korea, North12113.9
    Korea, South9831.8
    Malaysia33210.7
    Singapore0.52.1
    Thailand51435.8
    Vietnam, North15921.1
    Vietnam, South17418.3
Middle East—  
    United Arab Republic1,00033.3
    Iraq4359.4
    Israel212.9
    Lebanon102.8
    Jordan982.3
    Syria1856.1
Africa—  
    Congo2,34516.7
    Ghana2399.0
    Kenya58311.3
    Libya1,7601.9
    Malawi1184.5
    Nigeria92455.0
    Rhodesia3895.2
    South Africa1,22120.1
    Tanzania94013.3
    Zambia7534.3
North America—  
    United States9,363204.8
    Canada9,97621.4
South America—  
    Argentina2,77724.3
    Brazil8,51295.3
    Chile7579.8
    Peru1,28513.6

Chapter 4. Section 4 VITAL STATISTICS

4 A—NATURAL INCREASE

The rate of natural increase (excess of births over deaths) is important to national planning; along with net migration it is the major component of population growth. In recent years the rate of natural increase in New Zealand has been higher than for most other countries of predominantly European stock. The following table shows the numbers and rates of natural increase for the last 11 years, and emphasises the high rate for the Maori component of the population.

YearTotal PopulationMaorisNatural Increase Rates per 1,000 Mean Population
BirthsDeathsNatural IncreaseBirthsDeathsNatural IncreaseTotalMaori
196062,85020,89241,9587,4151,3686,04717.6537.85
196165,47621,78243,6947,7701,3856,38518.0138.12
196265,12722,08143,0467,6641,2246,44017.3236.74
196364,67522,41642,2598,1271,1986,92916.5538.01
196462,45922,86139,5987,9551,1686,78715.2935.85
196560,17822,97637,2027,8551,2176,63814.1133.83
196660,18823,77836,4107,8481,2916,55713.58x32.39x
196761,16923,00738,1628,0841,2226,86214.09x33.02x
196862,28424,46437,8208,1981,3246,87413.74x32.26x
196962,56424,16138,4038,3051,3306,97513.81x31.97x
197062,20724,84037,3678,2811,3996,88213.25x30.81

In the 10 years to 31 December 1970 New Zealand has gained by natural increase of population a total of 393,961.

COMPARISON WITH OTHER COUNTRIES—An international comparison of birth and natural increase rates for certain countries is made in the following table. The rates, which are for 1970 are taken from the United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics.

CountryRate per 1,000 of Population
BirthsDeathsNatural Increase
Mexico41.30.232.1
Israel27.07.020.0
Singapore23.05.217.8
Hong Kong20.15.115.0
New Zealand22.18.812.3
Japan18.86.911.9
Australia20.59.011.5
Spain19.88.611.2
Canada17.67.310.3
Ireland, Republic21.811.510.3
Netherlands18.48.410.0
United States18.29.48.8
Italy16.89.77.1
Norway16.69.86.8
Switzerland15.89.16.7
France16.710.66.1
United Kingdom16.211.84.4
Sweden13.69.93.7
Belgium14.712.42.3
Germany, West13.311.61.7

4 B—BIRTHS

REGISTRATION—The law as to registration of births is contained in the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. A birth is normally registered at the office of the Registrar nearest the place of birth.

Births statistics are compiled by the Department of Statistics from the records of the Registrar-General. The births covered by a year's statistics are those registered during the year. The figures do not include still births, except where multiple births are discussed. A special classification of still births is given later in this subsection.

NUMBERS AND RATES—The following table shows the numbers of births and the rates for the last 11 years.

YearNumbersRates per 1,000 of Mean Population
TotalMaoriTotalMaori
196165,4767,77026.9946.39
196265,1277,66426.2143.72
196364,6758,12725.4944.58
196462,4597,95524.1242.02
196560,1787,85522.8340.03
196660,1887,84822.44x38.77x
196761,1698,08422.43x38.90x
196862,2848,19822.62x38.47x
196962,5648,30522.50x38.07x
197062,2078,28122.06x37.07x
197164,7048,52122.5937.19

REFINED BIRTH RATE—"Crude” rates of the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age, do not take account of variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages. Refined rates are provided by computations of the legitimate birth rate per 1,000 married women of 16-44 years of age, or the total birth rate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives both rates for census years (on the basis of the births registered in that year and the population as at the census) together with the “crude” rate for the year.

Census YearBirth Rate per 1,000 Women 16-44 Years
Married WomenTotal Women“Crude” Birth Rate
1926176.992.121.23
1936155.179.018.07
1945186.5106.524.58
1951190.8123.025.62
1956191.7130.225.93
1961199.3140.626.99
1966200.4112.222.43
1971149117 

The percentage of married women in the child-bearing ages was 68.2 in 1966 compared with 51.6 in 1926. A study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages; as the birth rate varies with age, the change in age constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account.

The following diagram shows birth and death rates and indicates the relatively high rate of natural increase in New Zealand.

The period since the Second World War was marked by a high birth rate until 1961, when the level dropped; this experience was also shared by Australia, Canada, and the United States, as is shown in the following table. In recent years the rates have been more stable at a lower level.

CountryBirth Rate per 1,000 Mean Population
19631964196519661967196819691970
(Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics and Statistical Yearbook.)
New Zealand25.524.122.822.422.422.622.522.1
Australia21.620.619.719.319.420.020.320.5
Canada24.623.521.419.318.117.717.617.6
United States21.721.019.418.417.817.417.718.2

The decline of the birth rates over the period from 1961 was the subject of discussion by demographers, notably at the World Population Conference in 1965. This change in fertility pattern has coincided in time with increasing use of oral contraceptives; their greater effectiveness in birth control appears to have a significant influence on fertility, on at least a short-term basis. Demographers have emphasised the need for further research, stating that it is important to study demographic variables involved in the recent decline in the birth rate, including changes in age distribution, timing of marriage and birth, past success in achieving the desired family size, and changes in the desired number of children. In New Zealand, changes in the proportion of women in the child-bearing groups were not of a nature to have any significant effect on the downward trend in the birth rate.

REPRODUCTION INDEX—The reproduction index is based on the fact that the future size of a population is related to the number of women in the reproductive age groups at any given time. The gross rate is based on the number of female children born, and the average number of girls that will be born to a woman during her reproductive period, while the net rate takes into account fertility rates at different ages and the percentages of female survivors at those ages, obtained from life tables. A net rate of 1.0 indicates a stationary population, and a higher rate a rising population.

Reproduction rates for the non-Maori population during the latest 11 years were as follows.

YearGross RateNet Rate
19601.9681.905
19612.0281.964
19621.9701.908
19631.8551.796
19641.7531.698
19651.6241.571
19661.5791.534
19671.5661.521
19681.5411.498
19691.5201.481
19701.4611.423

SEXES OF CHILDREN BORN—Statistics for the latest 6 years are given in the following table.

YearNumber of Births ofMale Births per 1,000 Female Births
MalesFemales
196630,87929,3091,054
196731,09730,0721,034
196831,95530,3291,054
196932,02830,5361,049
197031,92430,2831,054
197132,99631,4641,049

MULTIPLE BIRTHS—The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total (live births only) during the latest 6 years are shown in the following table.

YearTotal BirthsTotal CasesCase of TwinsCase of TriplesMultiple Case per 1,000 of Total Case

*Includes one case of quadruplets.

† Includes one case of quintuplets.

196560,17859,5606008*10.21
196660,18859,58858959.97
196761,16960,56559079.86
196862,28461,603666810.94
196962,56461,921627810.26
197062,20761,548647610.61

There were 61,548 confinements in 1970 resulting in live births; of these, 653 produced multiple living births and in a further 21 cases 1 of the twins was still born. The ratio of multiple confinements with live births to total live confinements was 1.91. In five additional cases both twins were still born.

YearCases of TwinsCases of Triplets, Quads and QuinsTotal Multiple CasesRate per 1,000 Confinements
Both Born AliveOne Born Alive One Still BornBoth Still BornTotalAll Born AliveOne Born Alive Two Still BornTwo Born Alive One Still BornAll Still BornQuads, all AliveQuins, all AliveTotal
*The six cases of triplets in 1970 comprised one case where there were two females and one male; two cases all males; and three cases all females.
19665892466194---1-562410.4
19675901966155-1-1-762210.3
19686661866907-1---869811.3
19696271186468*-----865410.6
19706472156736-----667911.0
Average of 5 years6241966496-----765510.7

The likelihood of still births occurring is much greater in cases of multiple births than in single cases. This is exemplified in the following table. The figures in respect of multiple cases include all cases where one or more of the children were still born.

YearStill-birth Cases per 100 of Total Cases (Including Still Births)
Single CasesMultiple Cases
19661.064.81
19671.164.18
19681.173.58
19690.972.91
19701.043.83
Average of 5 years1.083.86

AGES OF PARENTS—Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1970 is shown in the following table for the total population.

Age of Mother, in YearsAge of Father, in Years
Under 2121-2425-2930-3435-3940-4445-4950-5455-6465 and OverTotal Cases
*Including 6 cases of triplets and 18 cases where 1 of twins was still born.
 Single Births
Under 212,1934,2291,05217131144-1 7,695
21-243126,4328,4021,519299823644217,092
25-2916998,3375,9121,285362812512416,730
30-341436813,2372,362725168482437,292
35-39-6462991,263960300762752,982
40-44-16231123882447034-878
45 and over-1-151230114-64
            Totals2,51911,41118,52411,1625,3572,5438632341061452,733
 Multiple Births
Under 211630121------59
21-24269721441----162
25-29-1487692781-1-207
30-34--5403295---91
35-39-1452719611-64
40-44--1-135---10
45 and over-----------
            Totals1811418112991401712-593
            Grand Totals2,53711,52518,70511,2915,4482,5838802351081453,326*

PREVIOUS ISSUE OF PARENTS—The following table gives for 1970 the number of previous issue, i.e., children born alive, in conjunction with the age of mother.

Age of Mother in YearsNumber of Previous IssueTotal Legitimate Cases
0123456-910-1415 and Over
*This number represents 52,733 single cases and 593 multiple cases.
Under 215,6961,78924524-----7,754
21-247,8076,2932,3446091622910--17,254
25-293,9815,2584,4112,0027622972233-16,937
30-349121,2951,8211,49483346053236-7,383
35-393233464815334593035118553,046
40-44105838513211991213573888
45 and over4456105199264
            Totals18,82815,0689,3924,8002,3451,1851,5081901053,326*

In the following table the total issue and average issue are shown for mothers by age groups where a birth occurred in 1970.

Age of Mother in YearsTotal MothersTotal IssueAverage Issue
Under 204,7465,7541.21
20-2420,26235,4851.75
25-2916,93743,2422.55
30-347,38326,5293.60
35-393,04614,0214.60
40-448884,7215.32
45 and over644366.81
            Totals53,326130,1882.44

It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be—viz., the average number of children (including those registered in 1970) born up to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. Furthermore, they include issue born to the existing marriages only. The averages for recent years have been as follows: 1966, 2.61; 1967, 2.57; 1968, 2.53; 1969, 2.50; and 1970, 2.44.

FIRST BIRTHS—Statistics of nuptial first confinements show that in recent years there have been reduced proportions occurring within 1 year after marriage and within 2 years after marriage.

YearTotal Legitimate CasesTotal Legitimate First CasesProportion of First Cases to Total CasesFirst Cases Within 1 Year After MarriageFirst Cases Within 2 Years After Marriage
NumberProportion to Total First CasesNumberProportion to Total First Cases
   percent percent percent
196652,68117,22232.698,33948.4212,68373.64
196752,84517,56433.248,28747.1812,62171.86
196853,58017,96033.528,16045.4312,57370.01
196953,87418,33134.037,97543.5112,35767.41
197053,32618,82835.317,79141.3812,45566.15

The following table gives the duration-of-marriage factor in first confinements over a longer time-series. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern births of non-Maoris only.

Duration of Marriage in YearsPercentage of Total First Confinements
1934194419541964196819691970
Under 146.2538.4742.6449.8545.4343.5141.38
126.7926.3030.5626.4224.5823.9024.77
210.2411.2811.5611.4214.5915.4815.48
36.167.885.955.077.118.378.84
43.967.183.302.823.583.894.39
5-95.497.365.053.564.044.154.61
10 and over1.111.530.940.860.670.700.53
            Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

In the following table first confinements occurring to mothers in different age groups are expressed as a percentage of the total first confinements. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern confinements of non-Maoris only.

Age of Mother, in YearsPercentage of Total First Confinements
1934194419541964196819691970
Under 208.907.339.0819.6420.9820.5520.45
20-2440.3941.7947.7152.6751.2051.3351.27
25-2932.7929.5427.7918.2820.4921.0721.15
30-3413.1014.6110.396.004.824.794.84
35-393.795.363.922.571.901.641.71
40-440.991.341.020.810.580.570.56
45 and over0.040.030.090.030.030.050.02
            Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The average ages of mothers at the birth of their first child were as follows: 1924, 26.39; 1934, 25.90; 1944, 25.18; 1954, 25.32; 1964, 23.65; 1968, 23.39 years; 1969, 23.42 years; and 1970, 23.46.

EX-NUPTIAL BIRTHS—The numbers of ex-nuptial births registered during each of the latest 10 years, with the percentages they bear to total births registered, are given in the following table. The percentages in recent years are higher than those for Australia, Canada, United Kingdom, and United States but lower than those for Sweden. Meaningful international comparisons can only be made with caution; some of the difficulties are discussed in a supplement to the January 1967 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.

YearNumberPercentage of Total Live Births
19625,2428.05
19635,6988.81
19646,1899.91
19656,55410.89
19666,96011.56
19677,78312.72
19688,09413.00
19698,12712.99
19708,30013.34
19719,12614.10

The long-term trend in the rate of ex-nuptial births is indicated by the movement in the proportion of ex-nuptial births per 1,000 unmarried women—i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women—at the reproductive ages. The figures for census years are as follows. Up to 1961 the statistics relate to non-Maoris only; from 1966 Maoris are included.

Census YearUnmarried Women 15-44 Years of AgeEx-nuptial BirthsEx-nuptial Birth Rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women
1911120,7781,0788.93
1916125,4611,1599.24
1921136,5391,2589.21
1926148,5511,4739.92
1936167,7811,1266.71
1945156,3261,82411.67
1951130,3431,93514.85
1956129,8772,31017.79
1961138,0183,33224.14
1966171,3226,96040.63

In 1970 the total number of ex-nuptial confinements was 8,222. Of these 8,141 cases were single births, 78 were twins, while there were 3 cases of twins in which 1 child was still born. The total number of ex-nuptial live births was 8,300. From the following table, it will be seen that of the 8,222 mothers, 4,246 or 51.64 percent, were under 21 years of age.

AgeNumber of Mothers
11-
122
1310
1444
15177
16448
17806
18959
19932
20868
21659
22558
23460
24-291,450
30-34516
35-39246
40-4477
45 and over10
            Total8,222

Legitimations—An ex-nuptial child whose parents have later married may be legitimated from birth by reason of such marriage. Applications for registration must be made within 3 months after the date of the marriage.

The numbers of legitimations registered in each of the latest 5 years were as follows: 1967, 1,387; 1968, 1,310; 1969, 1,386; 1970, 1,513; 1971, 1,749.

ADOPTIONS—The following table shows the number of adoptions which have been registered during the latest 5 years.

YearMalesFemalesTotal
19661,7471,7153,462
19671,8031,7103,513
19681,8541,9263,780
19691,9241,9643,888
19701,9721,8653,837

Of the 3,837 adoptions registered in 1970, 1,917 were children under the age of 1 year, 1,269 were aged 1 to 4 years, 389 were aged 5 to 9 years, and 262 were aged 10 years or over.

Of the 3,837 adoptions in 1970, there were 3,362 handled by the Social Welfare Department, and of these, 84 percent were of children of ex-nuptial birth. Of those born ex-nuptially, 94 percent were less than a year old at placement and 81 percent were placed with strangers; these proportions have remained fairly constant over a number of years. Only about one-third of children of ex-nuptial birth become available for adoption. This subject is discussed further in Section 6A; Social Welfare.

STILL BIRTHS—Although it is compulsory to effect a birth-registration entry for a still-born child, no entry is made in the register of deaths. Particulars of causes of still births will be found in Section 4c relating to deaths. A still-born child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue”. Still births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths. The rate was 1.07 per 100 births in 1970.

The registration of still births during each of the latest 5 years were as follows.

YearPercentage of Still Births to
Male Still BirthsFemale Still BirthsTotalMale Still Births per 1,000 Female Still BirthsLiving BirthsAll Births
19663543146681,1271.141.10
19673773587351,0531.201.19
19683793737521,0161.211.19
19693272986251,0971.000.99
19703543176711,1171.081.07

The rate of masculinity for still births in 1970 was 1,117 males per 1,000 females as compared with 1,054 for living births.

The percentage of ex-nuptial births among still-born infants was, in 1970, 14.16 and among infants born alive, 13.34.

Of the total of 671 still births in 1970, 576 were non-Maori and 95 Maori; of the Maori total 46 were males and 49 females.

4 C—DEATHS

NUMBERS AND RATES—The following table sets out the numbers of deaths and the crude death rates per 1,000 of mean population. (Maoris are defined as persons with half or more Maori ancestry and the term non-Maori covers all other persons.)

YearNumbersCrude Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population
Non-MaoriMaoriTotalNon-MaoriMaoriTotal
195016,7151,36918,0849.3112.099.47
195517,9531,27219,2258.959.568.99
196019,5241,36820,8928.818.568.79
196521,7591,21722,9768.926.208.72
196622,4871,29123,7789.076.378.86
196721,7851,22223,0078.655.848.43
196823,1401,32424,4649.116.138.88
196922,8311,33024,1618.995.998.68
197023,4411,39924,8409.036.268.81x
197122,8881,42124,3098.686.228.49

Crude death rates do not reflect the true levels of mortality which exist in populations which have different age structures. The Maori population has a very much higher proportion of those at younger ages who do not contribute many deaths to the total and conversely relatively few persons at older ages when the rate of dying is high. The effect of this is to produce a very deflated crude rate.

In the following table for 1966 adjustments made to effect a truer comparison show that mortality for Maoris is relatively higher; in addition, a comparison is supplied in age-specific rates for the two races in each sex.

RaceAll Ages Rates per 10,000 Mean PopulationAge-specific Rates per 10,000 of Population at Ages
Crude RateMaori Rate Adjusted to Non-Maori PopulationUnder 5 Years5-14 Years15-24 Years25-44 Years45-64 Years65 Years and Over
Males
Maori71.3144.182.410.122.536.3217.41,041.4
Non-Maori100.4..45.24.714.420.0131.4822.8
Females
Maori55.8140.466.48.18.034.2200.2814.4
Non-Maori80.9..33.03.14.912.469.9583.0
Both Sexes
Maori63.7144.474.59.115.335.2209.2935.2
Non-Maori90.7..39.23.99.816.3100.4685.0

For both Maoris and non-Maoris the death rate in males exceeds the death rate in females by a considerable margin. The following table sets out the respective crude rates for each sex separately for the latest 11 years in the total population.

YearDeaths per 1,000 of Mean PopulationMale Deaths to Every 100 Female Deaths
MalesFemalesTotal
19619.758.198.98120
19629.807.978.89124
19639.757.918.84124
19649.737.938.83124
19659.587.868.72123
19669.827.908.86125
19679.297.578.43123
19689.807.958.88123
19699.587.788.68123
19709.647.958.81121
19719.377.608.49123

DISTRIBUTION OF DEATHS OVER THE YEAR—An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the last 12 years gives the following averages: March quarter, 4,875; June quarter, 5,742; September quarter, 6,661; and December quarter, 5,588.

A classification according to month of death shows that in 1970 the months during which the greatest number of deaths occurred were July, August, and June, with totals of 2,911, 2,412, and 2,316 respectively. Excluding December (a proportion of deaths occuring in that month not being registered till January) February had the least number of deaths, 1,628, followed by November with 1,792.

AGES AT DEATH—Deaths registered during the year 1970 are shown according to age in the following tables.

Age, in YearsMalesFemalesTotal
Under 15904501,040
1-413697233
5-99058148
10-148746133
15-1920074274
20-2418668254
25-2914756203
30-3414267209
35-39188127315
40-44309187496
45-49480302782
50-546064231,029
55-591,0375661,603
60-641,4247512,175
65-691,7791,0092,788
70-741,6691,3182,987
75-791,6641,6623,326
80-841,4311,7383,169
85-891,0091,4182,427
90-94354638992
95-9979151230
100 and over81927
            Totals13,61511,22524,840

The Maori population is a very young one compared with the non-Maori and as a result there is a considerable variation in the proportions of deaths of Maoris and non-Maoris which take place at various ages. The following table illustrates the position for the year 1970.

Age, in YearsNumber of DeathsPercentage of Total DeathsPercentage of Maori Deaths in Total Deaths per Age Group
Non-MaoriMaoriNon-MaoriMaori
Under 51,0072664.3019.0120.90
5-14229520.983.7218.51
15-24446821.905.8615.53
25-441,0022214.2715.8018.07
45-645,17741222.0929.457.37
65 and over15,58036666.4626.162.30
            Totals23,4411,399100.00100.005.63

In the following table is given a time series for rates of death per 1,000 of mean population by age groups. Health measures have achieved an immense saving of young life and a prolongation of life especially among elderly women.

YearUnder 1*1-45-1415-2425-3435-4445-5455-6465-7475 and Over

*Per 1,000 live births in this case.

†Non-Maori figures only as Maori deaths at ages not available for these years.

(Rates per 1,000 of mean population in each age group)
Males
190178.606.811.893.523.976.1611.9423.1250.59141.67
191163.485.361.912.423.876.2711.0220.8353.22130.58
192153.104.781.852.443.565.559.6119.9646.17128.60
193138.212.831.352.282.774.648.6918.2544.18130.57
194143.654.391.362.532.933.959.2021.1347.44140.27
195131.691.870.751.821.953.157.5720.4647.52121.66
196125.861.340.491.281.472.687.3919.6547.33126.31
196720.551.130.501.551.582.788.1020.3846.31129.17
196821.031.180.511.521.422.847.4720.5349.65143.53
196919.701.230.491.421.492.717.3720.1749.12141.57
Females
190163.875.501.643.584.726.7010.6219.4443.32127.98
191148.745.371.482.764.344.928.3817.8940.44119.60
192142.314.491.312.343.384.468.0014.8836.81120.23
193125.672.470.971.853.203.816.8415.3636.83122.87
194137.753.841.201.942.443.506.9015.0438.60118.92
195123.091.590.540.891.302.275.6713.8532.80109.79
196119.501.160.350.530.871.954.5911.2229.89104.74
196715.400.950.230.520.801.874.9611.2026.8798.21
196816.220.990.310.530.901.804.8410.8428.75103.55
196913.950.790.310.490.811.994.8310.7327.40102.58
Both Sexes
190171.406.171.773.554.336.4011.3721.6347.87135.71
191156.315.361.702.584.095.649.8219.5547.74126.13
192147.824.641.582.393.475.108.8517.5941.90124.84
193132.152.651.172.072.984.227.8016.8840.56126.87
194139.814.121.282.222.673.728.0218.1643.04129.15
195127.541.730.651.361.632.716.6717.0339.93115.26
196122.761.250.420.911.182.316.0015.4137.67114.01
196718.021.000.371.151.202.346.5215.7735.54110.45
196818.691.090.411.041.172.336.1415.6438.15119.08
196916.891.010.400.961.152.366.0915.3937.21117.43

The average (arithmetic mean) age at death of non-Maori persons of each sex is shown in the following table.

YearMalesFemales
 age (years)
190141.6437.68
191146.1742.37
192148.4546.97
193154.1455.48
194158.6559.60
195161.5865.25
196163.8067.32
196564.2469.28
196664.5769.89
196763.7569.40
196864.6269.63
196964.6570.10
197064.4070.19

The average age of death of Maoris in 1970 was 42.86 and 44.95 years for males and females respectively. The age composition of the Maori population is quite different as explained previously.

EXPECTATION OF LIFE—Life tables, depicting the pattern of mortality over the age span of life for particular calendar periods for the non-Maori component of New Zealand's population, have been constructed at regular intervals since 1880. The most recent tables prepared by the Department of Statistics are based on the 1966 population census, together with mortality statistics for 1965-67.

Life tables contain a measure of the degree of longevity of the population called the “expectation of life”. The expectation of life at any age is the average remaining lifetime for persons of this age, assuming that mortality rates at each age continue at the level shown by the life table. The life expectancy at selected ages at the present time, for the non-Maori population in New Zealand, is shown in the table below. The overall longer span of life enjoyed by females, compared with males, is evident, as is the improvement in life expectancy once the first year of life is survived. Further details concerning life table methodology and construction and trends in New Zealand life expectancies can be obtained from New Zealand Life Tables 1965-67 and Life Annuity Tables.

Exact Age (Years)Life Expectancy (Years)
MalesFemales
068.6774.84
169.0274.91
268.1474.00
367.2073.06
466.2572.11
565.2871.15
1060.4266.24
1555.5761.33
2050.8956.46
2546.2651.60
3041.5646.75
4032.2337.16
5023.4128.09
6015.8219.68
709.8112.39
805.636.70
903.053.32
1001.601.71

The long-term trend since 1880 for non-Maoris has been a steady improvement in life expectancy for both sexes. The improvement has been striking for the younger ages but relatively small for the advanced ages. Progress in medical science, coupled with improved social conditions, has resulted in substantial reductions in mortality for all ages up to middle age. However, over the 1960-62 to 1965-67 period higher rates of mortality have occurred for males for most ages beyond childhood, resulting from a higher prevalence of organic diseases (heart disease, cancer) and accidents. Thishas resulted in a marginal decrease of life expectancy at most ages, while for females, life expectancy has increased, though at a reduced rate. The next table displays the life expectancy for non-Maoris revealed by each life table compiled since 1880 for the three exact ages of 0, 20, and 60 years.

Life TableLife Expectancy (Years)
Males Aged ExactlyFemales Aged Exactly
0206002060
1880-9254.4444.5514.9557.2646.3916.39
1891-9555.2945.4715.0658.0947.1916.55
1896-190057.3746.3415.3359.9547.9116.54
1901-0558.0946.7415.4060.5548.2316.64
1906-1059.1747.2015.5161.7648.7716.77
1911-1560.9647.6115.5463.4849.1416.72
1921-2262.7648.6616.0365.4350.3617.29
1925-2763.9948.9315.7966.5750.9617.23
193165.0449.6116.2267.8851.2817.30
1934-3865.4649.8916.0668.4552.0217.49
1950-5268.2951.1516.1972.4354.6418.53
1955-5768.8851.4416.1973.8855.8719.16
1960-6269.1751.5316.0974.5156.3319.39
1965-6768.6750.8915.8274.8456.4619.68

The expectation of life at various ages for the Maori population is shown in the following table. These expectations are taken from New Zealand Life Tables 1965-67 and Life Annuity Tables.

Exact Age (Years)Life Expectancy (Years)
MalesFemales
061.4464.78
162.5665.41
261.8364.64
360.9663.77
460.0762.88
559.1661.95
1054.4357.10
2045.1347.48
3036.1538.12
4027.4929.10
5019.4321.03
6012.8915.09
708.3510.20
804.536.44

Life expectancy at birth for a Maori male increased by 2.39 years in the interval 1960-62 to 1965-67, with that for females increasing by 3.41 years. These increases are larger than those over the period 1955-57 to 1960-62, when they were 1.82 years for males and 2.69 for females. This shows the continuing improvement in Maori life expectancy.

The expectation of life of Maoris is shorter at all except the highest ages than that of the non-Maori population, but the differences are being gradually reduced. A comparison at age 0 shows that life expectancy is 7.23 years greater for non-Maori males and 10.06 years greater for non-Maori females. For the period 1960-62, the differences were 10.12 years and 13.14 years respectively.

4—Ybk.

The table below compares the life expectancy at birth for the total population of New Zealand with that for selected overseas countries. (Source: United Nations Demographic Yearbook 1967.)

CountryPeriodLife Expectancy at Birth (Years)
MalesFemales

*Excluding full-blooded Aborigines.

†Both sexes.

Australia*1960-6267.9274.18
Canada1960-6268.3574.17
Denmark1965-6670.174.7
England and Wales1965-6768.774.9
France1,96668.275.4
Netherlands1,96771.076.5
New Zealand1965-6768.1974.30
Norway1961-6571.0375.97
Scotland1,96866.9273.05
Sweden1,96771.8576.54
United States1,96767.074.2
U.S.S.R.1967-6870.070.0

REGISTRATION OF DEATH, BURIAL AND CREMATION—Deaths are required to be registered by the funeral director within 3 days after the day of burial. The law governing burial and cremation in New Zealand is found in the Burial and Cremation Act 1964. The registration by local authorities of funeral directors and mortuaries operated by them is provided for in the Health (Burial) Regulations 1946. Local authorities are charged with ensuring that adequate provision exists for the disposal of the dead. Cremation may be carried out if the deceased is not known to have left any written direction to the contrary.

In 1950 seven crematoria were in existence in New Zealand; by 1960 eight had been established and were situated at Auckland, Hastings, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Wellington, Nelson, Christchurch, and Dunedin. A further seven have been established since and in 1970 there was a second crematorium in Auckland and Christchurch and also crematoria in Hamilton, Tauranga, Rotorua, New Plymouth, and Timaru.

The rate of cremation for every 100 deaths registered has more than doubled since 1950. The following table relates cremations to the number of deaths since 1950. Prior to 1962 the statistics concern deaths of non-Maoris only.

YearDeaths RegisteredCremationsRate per 100 Deaths Registered
MalesFemalesTotal
195016,7151,7991,4543,25319.46
195517,9532,4212,0324,45324.80
196019,5242,9582,5825,54028.38
196522,9764,2053,4937,69833.50
196623,7784,5253,8408,36535.18
196723,0074,6523,7618,41336.57
196824,4645,0454,0779,12237.29
196924,1615,1034,2169,31938.57
197024,8405,4184,4749,89239.82

Numbers and rates of cremations for statistical areas in 1970 are shown in the following table.

Statistical AreaDeaths RegisteredCremationsRate per 100 Deaths Registered
MalesFemalesTotal
Northland67450297911.72
Central Auckland6,1361,7311,4283,15951.48
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty3,06247235382526.94
East Coast42229204911.61
Hawke's Bay1,24522617540132.21
Taranaki88217313430734.81
Wellington4,6411,1141,0202,13445.98
Marlborough27330245419.78
Nelson637726513721.51
Westland279129217.53
Canterbury3,8541,0478371,88448.88
Otago1,88543536680142.49
Southland8502714414.82
            Totals24,8405,4184,4749,89239.82

DEATHS BY CAUSES—The accuracy of death data even in medically certified deaths will be affected by two factors—the proportion of deaths in hospitals where diagnostic equipment is available and the proportion of deaths in which a post-mortem report is available for reference.

In recent years in approximately one-third of all deaths, a post-mortem was conducted. In the cases of deaths certified by doctors, 20 percent of non-Maori and 12 percent of Maori deaths were followed by an autopsy. In the cases certified by coroners almost all deaths are subject to autopsy.

The Eighth (1965) Revision of the International Classification of Diseases, Injuries, and Causes of Death replaced the Seventh (1955) Revision with effect from 1 January 1968. Where component diseases or conditions of certain categories were changed radically, there are no comparable categories under previous classifications. Where this is the case, figures for previous years have been omitted from some tables and replaced with an asterisk(*).

Total deaths and the rates per million of total population for the latest 3 years, classified according to the Abbreviated List of 50 Causes for Tabulation of Mortality, are contained in the following table. Certain diseases (cholera, plague, smallpox, typhus, and malaria) are not listed in the table as there were no deaths from these causes in the years shown.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate per Million of Mean Population
19671968196919701967196819691970
*No comparable category in earlier years.
Typhoid fever---1----
Bacillary dysentery and amoebiasis--7-----
Enteritis and other diarrhoeal diseases*484769*171725
Tuberculosis of respiratory system6278735523282620
Other tuberculosis, including late effects15272748510101
Diphtheria-1------
Whooping cough-1------
Streptococcal sore throat and scarlet fever--------
Meningococcal infection13107115434
Measles1427125134
Syphilis and its sequelae78893333
All other infective and parasitic diseases48671017118243725
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue3,8414,0964,4,4601,4111,4761,5161,588
Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature4242423815151514
Diabetes mellitus310335417366114122151130
Avitaminosis and other nutritional deficiency*101215*445
Anaemias6269744123252715
Meningitis3048343411171212
Active rheumatic fever66822231
Chronic rheumatic heart disease17430029229464109106105
Hypertensive disease*373402387*136145138
Ischaemic heart disease*6,9536,6996,788*2,5232,4242,417
Other forms of heart disease*1,1651,109905*423401322
Cerebrovascular disease2,8253,1103,0703,2131,0351,1281,1111,144
Influenza1739512146141876
Pneumonia1,0501,3701,3791,396385497499497
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma*9209431,023*334341364
Peptic ulcer12213012111745474442
Appendicitis191514157655
Intestinal obstruction and hernia122116889045423232
Cirrhosis of liver73797910727292938
Nephritis and nephrosis146971129653354134
Hyperplasia of prostate7472646627262323
Abortion*211*1--
Other complications of pregnancy, childbirth and the puerperium, delivery without mention of complication*13319*557
Congenital anomalies31628649320116104126114
Birth injury, difficult labour and other anoxic and hypoxic conditions*253177148*926453
Other causes of perinatal mortality*318316327*115114116
Symptoms and ill-defined conditions10313412314638494552
All other diseases2,1912,1452,0192,020803778731719
Motor vehicle accidents620548582649227199211231
All other accidents820906778937300329282334
Suicide and self-inflicted injuries2742652782711009610196
All other external causes3834575914122121
            Totals23,00724,46424,16124,8408,4308,8768,7448,844

In a variety of conditions and in external causes of death the mortality rate for Maoris is very much higher than the non-Maori experience. Much of this disparity is concealed, however, by crude rates which are calculated by dividing the total population into the number of deaths from any particular disease or circumstance. With two populations so very dissimilar in age structure (at ages under 5 years non-Maoris are seven times more numerous than Maoris, but at ages 75 years and upward they are 85 times as numerous), it is necessary to resort to an adjustment of Maori rates so that the figures for any condition become directly comparable in any particular year. This has been done in the following table by firstly calculating age-specific rates for the Maori and then applying these to the non-Maori population, age group to age group. This computation provides an"expected” number of Maori deaths in each age group and these added together and then divided by the non-Maori population give an adjusted rate. In addition to the rates expressed per million of population the absolute numbers of deaths in the two races are furnished for the same 50 causes.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRates per Million of Population (Non-Maori: Crude Rate—Maori: Adjusted Rate)
1969197019691970
Non-MaoriMaoriNon-MaoriMaoriNon-MaoriMaoriNon-MaoriMaori
Typhoid fever--------
Bacillary dysentery and amoebiasis--1-----
Enteritis and other diarrhoeal diseases3413541513602139
Tuberculosis of respiratory system482542131927116169
Other tuberculosis, including late effects198371176714153
Diphtheria--------
Whooping cough--------
Streptococcal sore throat and scarlet fever--------
Meningococcal infection439221035
Measles2557113229
Syphilis and its sequelae7172334323
All other infective and parasitic diseases841768833832476
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue4,0361524,2681921,5752,1051,6612,501
Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature39335315251430
Diabetes mellitus3863132937151422127624
Avitaminosis and other nutritional deficiency12-1415-53
Anaemias7044012762153
Meningitis22122311947945
Active rheumatic fever6211212-3
Chronic rheumatic heart disease256362425210032894522
Hypertensive disease3624035334141555137483
Ischaemic heart disease6,4902096,5832052,5333,5252,5483,276
Other forms of heart disease1,02485842634001,6103261,236
Cerebrovascular disease3,000703,130831,1711,1931,2121,
Influenza42919321168075353
Pneumonia1,297821,290106506956499994
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma88558962613469633721,001
Peptic ulcer11651089459842134
Appendicitis113114425421
Intestinal obstruction and hernia82683732353233
Cirrhosis of liver73797910727292938
Nephritis and nephrosis971583133818632117
Hyperplasia of prostate63166-253426-
Abortion1--1---4
Other complications of pregnancy, childbirth and the puerperium, delivery without mention of complication103127414540
Congenital anomalies31534287331238911593
Birth injury, difficult labour and other anoxic and hypoxic conditions143341173156884580
Other causes of perinatal mortality2694727354105122106139
Symptoms and ill-defined conditions113101415442315548
All other diseases1,8871321,9071137371,6957291,210
Motor vehicle accidents4929056782192531210452
All other accidents6988084691273422328502
Suicide and self-inflicted injuries2717261101065110163
All other external causes44134019177315104
            Totals22,8101,35123,4361,4148,90416,1949,07316,242

Age-specific rates and Maori age-adjusted rates have been published for a comprehensive list of diseases in Maori-European Standards of Health, one of a series of special reports issued by the Department of Health.

The comparatively poor state of health of the Maori is shown by the excess in the Maori adjusted rates for most diseases. As can be seen in the table, the absolute numbers of Maoris dying from any cause of death is small. This is because the Maori population has a high proportion of young people, and most diseases which cause death develop at the older ages.

The susceptibility of the Maori to epidemic and communicable disease is well known. Again there is a Maori excess mortality in cancer and diabetes. The disparity is also very noticeable in acute rheumatic fever and chronic rheumatic heart disease; in certain other forms of degenerative heart disease and hypertension; in both acute and chronic chest conditions, and in gastro-intestinal andkidney infections. Recent health surveys have indicated that an inclination towards overnutrition, combined with a racial predisposition to excess weight, may underlie the early development of degenerative conditions and the high incidence of metabolic disorders.

In addition to the greater susceptibility to disease processes, the Maori shows a much higher accident rate. Especially accident prone is the Maori child and young adult, while proportionately many more Maoris are involved in road fatalities.

Cancer—Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than any other cause except diseases of the heart. While it is most prevalent in middle and old age, cancer is a leading cause of death at all ages, even among children and adolescents.

A detailed report on cancer mortality and morbidity in New Zealand was issued in 1971 by the National Health Statistics Centre of the Department of Health. This report covers mortality from cancer from 1958 to 1969, and also surveys all cases reported to the National Cancer Registry by hospitals and by the various cancer clinics established in New Zealand under the auspices of the Cancer Society of New Zealand.

Attention is drawn to the transference, under the 1948 Revision of the International Classification, of Hodgkin's disease, leukaemia, etc., into the category of malignant disease. This classification was introduced in New Zealand in 1950, and all cancer figures quoted for that and subsequent years include these conditions*.

In 1970 there were 4,460 deaths from cancer, of which 192 were Maori. While the 1970 non-Maori crude cancer death rate of 165.2 was twice as high as the Maori crude rate of 85.5 (both per 100,000 of population), these figures are misleading as a measure of the incidence of malignant disease in the two groups. When allowance is made for the comparatively few persons in the Maori population at older ages where cancer is most frequently diagnosed, it is seen that Maori cancer mortality is markedly higher than non-Maori cancer mortality. This fact is no indication at all that in general the Maori is more prone to cancer (in cancers of the intestines in both sexes and in two sites in the Maori female, the cervix and the lung, the incidence appears to be higher), but that there is more delay in reporting the symptoms of cancer by Maoris and that more cancer in Maoris goes untreated.

*The 1965 Revision of the International Classification transferred Polycythaemia Vera and Myelofibrosis into the malignant categories but these are not included in cancer figures.

A summary of numbers, crude rates, and standardised mortality ratios is provided in the following table.

YearNumber of Deaths from CancerCrude Death Rate per 100,000Standardised Mortality Ratios*Number of Deaths from CancerCrude Death Rate per 100,000Standardised Mortality Ratios
  Males  Females 
19501,431148.2991,286134.697
19551,660151.31041,511142.2100
19601,724144.31011,566132.592
19652,034153.01121,783135.395
19662,067153.51121,774132.793
19672,037148.91091,815133.493
19682,225161.31171,844133.993
19692,282164.11191,875134.693
19702,436173.61282,024144.0101

The standardised mortality ratio shows the number of deaths registered in the year of experience expressed as a percentage of those which would have been expected in that year had there operated the sex-age mortality of a standard period (the 3 years 1950-52 were chosen). The standardised mortality ratio has been adopted to eliminate the distorting effect of the changes which take place over a period in the age structure of the population. The standardised mortality ratio for males has risen from 96.2 in the 5 years 1944-48, to 103.4 in 1954-58 and 121.3 in 1968-70. This would indicate that there has been a real increase in the death toll in the male sex and this, as discussed later, is mainly attributable to the rise in lung cancer. The mean standardised mortality ratio for females in 1944-48 was 98.0 compared with 95.2 in 1954-58 and 95.6 in 1968-70, (indicating that there has been a slight fall in death rates since 1944).

A classification of cancer deaths according to age subdivisions, ethnic origin, and sex is now given. Ninety-two percent of deaths from cancer during 1970 were at ages 45 and upwards, and 57 percent were at ages 65 years and upwards.

Age Group, in YearsRaceDeaths of MalesDeaths of Females
NumbersRate per 100,000 of Population at AgesPercentage of Total Deaths at AgesNumbersRate per 100,000 of Population at AgesPercentage of Total Deaths at Ages
*All ages crude rate.
Under 5Non-Maori1712.92.91310.33.1
 Maori15.10.7315.82.3
5-14Non-Maori207.314.3124.613.3
 Maori411.010.812.87.7
15-24Non-Maori219.46.3115.19.8
 Maori313.95.9314.39.7
25-44Non-Maori10935.416.611538.633.4
 Maori1978.214.81561.916.1
45-64Non-Maori788309.323.8698267.237.3
 Maori49482.320.534354.519.7
65 and overNon-Maori1,3711,391.317.61,093815.914.1
 Maori341,581.417.9261,300.014.6
All agesNon-Maori2,326180.5*18.11,942150.1*18.3
 Maori11096.4*13.98273.7*13.2

Cancer contributes substantially to the total of non-Maori deaths at all ages. In the non-Maori female from 25 to 64 years one death in three is a cancer death and for males the proportion is one death in five.

For Maoris the proportions of cancer deaths to total deaths are very much lower than the proportions for non-Maoris, by reason that the competing risks from other diseases are so very much higher. Whereas in the non-Maori easily the highest numbers of cancer deaths occur at ages upwards of 65 years, the highest numbers in the Maori are at ages from 45 to 64 years. This is partly because of the lower life expectancy which results in fewer Maoris coming through to old age.

A summary of all cancer deaths occurring in New Zealand during 1970 by location of the disease is shown in the following table. Figures by site for Maoris have not been separated as the numbers are so small for most sites. Rates for Maoris tend to be higher in cancers involving the digestive tract, the respiratory organs, and the female genital organs.

Site of DiseaseNumbersRates per Million of Mean Population
MalesFemalesTotalMalesFemalesTotal 
Buccal cavity and pharynx541468381024
Oesophagus6341104452937
Stomach24013637617197134
Intestine, except rectum244261505174186180
Rectum13683219975978
Larynx214251539
Lung bronchus and trachea680149829485106295
Bone and connective tissue262450191718
Skin474491333132
Breast14224231300151
Cervix, uteri-9090-6432
Other and unspecified parts of uterus-6363-4522
Prostate233-233166-83
All other and unspecified sites477521998340371355
Leukaemia and aleukaemia8368151594854
Lymphosarcoma and other neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue131104235937484
            Totals2,4362,0244,4601,7361,4401,588

There is considerable variation in the numbers and rates for different sites in both males and females. The site principally involved in the male is the lung and bronchus and one male cancer death in every four relates to this site. Cancer of the stomach is very much more common in the male than the female but the position is reversed in cancer involving the intestines. The leading site in the female is the breast, which contributes one-fifth to total female cancer deaths.

The world-wide phenomenal increase over the last 30 years in cancer of the lung and bronchus (excluding trachea and pleura) is accepted as being associated with cigarette smoking and atmospheric pollution. The following table shows the increase in deaths from cancer of this site in each group and in each sex over the latest 11 years.

YearNumber of Deaths from Cancer of Lung and BronchusCrude Rate per 100,000 of Mean Population
Non-MaoriMaoriNon-MaoriMaori
MaleFemaleMaleFemaleMaleFemaleMaleFemale
196032852141129.54.717.214.0
19613867018534.06.221.16.1
19624225817536.35.019.15.8
196344868181237.85.819.513.4
19644597119937.95.919.99.7
196546957201338.14.720.313.6
19665226924642.05.623.36.0
196749278171639.06.216.015.5
196859791311247.07.228.311.3
1969619104261348.48.123.111.9
1970650132301750.410.226.315.3

The crude rates for the Maori conceal the true relative incidence of lung cancer. Adjusted to the non-Maori population structure, the Maori rates exceed the non-Maori rates, the greatest margin being in the female.

While cancer is undoubtedly increasing in numerical incidence it is not doing so out of proportion to the population exposed to the cancer risk. The following table shows the movement in the standardised mortality ratio, the standard population employed being that of New Zealand 1950-52.

SiteMaleFemale
1962-641965-671968-701962-641965-671968-70
Buccal cavity and pharynx6563751027270
Oesophagus749488838589
Stomach706563656052
Large intestine, except rectum97107122978892
Rectum100107111898682
Biliary passages and liver1441351171058068
Pancreas118989610310996
Larynx578184232548
Lung, bronchus and trachea185197239155158233
Skin (including melanoma)100112140122132140
Breast78122229599103
Uterus, all parts---787868
Ovary, fallopian tube---10396107
Prostate108103110---
Kidney11799119628592
Bladder, urinary organs12310810710487102
Brain, nervous system129117130150135120
Lymphosarcoma and reticulo-sarcoma12298104135103113
Hodgkin's disease105135134102140127
Leukaemia and aleukaemia127110111129145128

The upward trend in the total male cancer death toll can be ascribed chiefly to the steep rise in lung and bronchus cancer, already commented upon. The total female rate has risen slightly in more recent years possibly attributable to the rise in female lung cancer.

Heart Disease—Diseases of the heart are the leading killer in New Zealand, accounting for 36 percent of all male deaths and 30 percent of all female deaths in 1970. In accordance with the increasing numbers of the population in the older age groups, the total numbers of deaths from heart disease have steadily increased. However, when allowance is made for the general ageing of the population by employing the standardised mortality ratio it is seen that, although a rise to 6 percent above the 1950-52 level occurred in males in 1968, there was a fall to the 1950-52 level again by 1970. The female rate in 1970 was 27 percent below the 1950-52 level used as the standard for the mortality ratio.

A disease phenomenon of recent years has been the rapid increase in deaths assigned to coronary heart disease, and in 1970 no less than 27 percent of all deaths were due to this single disease entity. During the 10 years from 1960 to 1970 there has been a rise of 26 percent for both males and females in this form of heart disease. It is a matter of conjecture as to whether the real incidence of coronary heart disease in the community has risen to this extent or whether it is due, in part at least, to increased recognition of the condition.

The numbers of deaths and standard mortality ratios for heart disease, excluding acute rheumatic forms and congenital malformations, for the last 11 years are shown in the following table, males and females separately.

YearAll Forms of Heart DiseaseCoronary Heart Disease
MalesFemalesMalesFemales
NumberStandardised Mortality Ratio*NumberStandardised Mortality Ratio*NumberStandardised Mortality Ratio*NumberStandardised Mortality Ratio*
*Base years 1950-52 = 100.
19604,172943,055802,9831351,681142
19614,289953,223823,1751421,785146
19624,396963,205793,1871411,828146
19634,6281003,302803,4951531,980156
19644,7371023,322793,6371572,082161
19654,7101003,394793,6191542,159163
19664,9411043,496793,8931642,275169
19674,8511003,446763,8451592,254164
19685,2171063,506764,3721782,581183
19694,9191003,500744,1501672,549178
19704,8861003,405734,2281702,560179

Coronary heart disease is predominantly a disease of old age in both sexes, although in the male sex there are appreciable numbers of deaths which occur in middle age. There are marked differences in the mortality from the disease both between the sexes and between the two ethnic groups at various age periods.

The following table averages both the numbers and the age-specific rates for coronary heart disease in both non-Maoris and Maoris over the latest 5 years 1966-1970.

RaceAges 35 to 44 YearsAges 45 to 54 YearsAges 55 to 64 YearsAges 65 Years and Over
Average Number of Deaths Each YearAverage Rate per 10,000 of Population at AgesAverage Number of Deaths Each YearAverage Rate per 10,000 of Population at AgesAverage Number of Deaths Each YearAverage Rate per 10,000 of Population at AgesAverage Number of Deaths Each YearAverage Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages
Males
Non-Maori1066.941129.998188.22,468257.5
Maori1010.41830.23593.251238.5
    Females    
Non-Maori241.6956.832028.21,932148.9
Maori55.21322.31959.532167.6

For non-Maoris at ages 35 to 44 years male coronary heart disease rates exceed female rates by almost 5 to 1, the ratio decreasing as age advances to a ratio of under 2 to 1 at ages 65 years and upwards.

The absolute numbers of Maori deaths from the disease are small but when related to the population at risk produce fairly similar rates to the non-Maori population in the male sex.

Maori women have a very much greater chance of dying from a coronary condition than non-Maori women, the risk being three times greater at ages 35 to 44 years, almost four greater at ages 45 to 54 years and twice as great at ages 55 to 64 years. Hypertensive forms of heart disease are also very much more common in Maori women in middle age while both sexes in the Maori have a higher mortality from rheumatic valvular heart disease.

INFANT MORTALITY—Infant mortality concerns deaths of children under 1 year of age. Statistics for non-Maoris and Maoris are given in the following table.

YearNumbersRates per 1,000 of Live Births
Non-MaoriMaoriTotalNon-MaoriMaoriTotal
19451,0364131,44927.9988.9334.79
19501,0083561,36422.7569.7427.60
19551,0023631,36520.0962.5124.52
19601,0903301,42019.6644.5022.59
19659402341,17417.9729.7919.51
19668442201,06416.1328.0317.68
19678622401,10216.2429.6918.02
19689392251,16417.3627.4518.69
19698552021,05715.7624.3216.89
19708152251,04015.1127.1716.72

Male rates of infant loss are about 41 percent above female rates and this tends to counterbalance the male excess in births.

When international infant death rates are compared it is seen that Netherlands and the Scandinavian countries have the lowest rates in the world. The following table sets out the rates for a number of countries in 1969. It is pointed out, however, that definitions and practices are not precisely alike in all countries.

CountryDeaths Under 1 Year per 1,000 Live Births in 1969
Netherlands12.5
Sweden (1968)13.0
Norway13.8
Finland13.9
Denmark14.8
New Zealand16.9
Australia17.9
England and Wales18.0
France19.7
Germany, East20.0
Ireland20.6
United States20.7
Scotland21.1
Belgium21.7
Czechoslovakia22.9
Germany, West23.4
Austria25.4
Italy30.3
Bulgaria30.5

One out of every four infant deaths is a Maori infant death and the Maori rate of loss is nearly twice that of the non-Maori. The excess in the Maori rate is largely due to infants who die between the end of the fourth week of life and the first birthday. This is illustrated in the following table showing numbers and rates of infant deaths by race and age for the year 1970.

RaceUnder 1 Day1 Day and Under 1 Week1 Week and Under 28 DaysTotal Under 28 Days28 Days and Under 12 MonthsTotal Under 1 Year
Non-Maori25920662527288815
Maori583620114111225
All races317242826413991,040
Rates per 1,000 Live Births
Non-Maori4.803.821.159.775.3415.11
Maori7.004.352.4213.7713.4027.17
All races5.103.891.3210.306.4116.72

The explanation of the higher rate for Maoris between the twenty-eighth day and the end of the first year is the susceptibility of the Maori baby in its home environment to forms of infection such as gastro-enteritis and pneumonia.

The rates per 1,000 live births for the two sexes combined at different ages during the first year of life are now given for each of the last 11 years.

YearNon-MaoriMaori
Under 1 Day1 Day and Under 2 Days2 Days and Under 1 Week1 Week and Under 28 Days28 Days and Under 12 MonthsUnder 1 Day1 Day and Under 2 Days2 Days and Under 1 Week1 Week and Under 28 Days28 Days and Under 12 Months
19607.52.23.21.65.29.82.62.62.327.2
19616.92.03.31.65.39.83.14.23.129.5
19626.22.03.01.25.66.63.42.52.523.8
19635.82.43.01.35.36.33.43.02.517.5
19646.62.32.11.35.27.71.61.61.817.3
19655.82.02.81.46.05.72.52.22.317.1
19665.91.82.01.45.16.52.02.41.515.5
19675.91.52.31.45.24.62.82.82.217.2
19686.21.72.51.55.45.22.11.82.116.2
19695.31.52.41.35.25.71.64.41.011.7
19704.81.62.21.15.37.01.93.72.413.4

The following diagram illustrates infant mortality rates.

Causes of Infant Mortality—In the following table are shown the absolute numbers and the rate per 1,000 live births of the principal causes of infant mortality during 1969 and 1970, for non-Maoris, Maoris, and both groups combined.

Cause of DeathNumber of DeathsRate per 1,000 Live Births
1969197019691970
Non-MaoriMaoriTotalNon-MaoriMaoriTotal
Influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis1411801.85.52.22.27.72.9
Congenital anomalies2532214.23.34.03.63.13.6
Birth injury, including asphyxia, anoxia or hypoxia46580.61.30.70.81.90.9
Complications of pregnancy and childbirth, including conditions of placenta and umbilical cord2282433.54.53.63.94.23.9
Anoxic and hypoxic conditions not elsewhere classified124901.92.42.01.41.81.4
Immaturity, unqualified37290.60.60.60.41.20.5
Other and undefined causes2282193.26.73.63.07.13.5
            Total causes1,0571,04015.824.316.915.127.216.7

PERINATAL MORTALITY—Perinatal deaths comprise still births and deaths in the first week of life. Numbers and rates are shown in the following table. The still births and the perinatal mortality rate are calculated per 1,000 total births (still births plus live births), while the death rate for the first week of life is calculated per 1,000 live births.

CauseNumberRates
19691970
19691970Non-MaoriMaoriTotalNon-MaoriMaoriTotal
Still births6256719.512.69.910.611.310.7
Deaths under 1 week5965599.211.89.58.511.28.9
            Perinatal deaths1,2211,23018.624.319.319.122.619.6

MATERNAL DEATHS—Improvements in the standard of antenatal care and obstetrical skill, as well as advances in medical science, have reduced the numbers of deaths from septic abortion, puerperal sepsis, and toxaemia, and deaths from complications of childbirth are few. Maternal deaths during the latest 3 years are given in the following table.

Cause196819691970
Pre-eclampsia, eclampsia and toxaemia unspecified-24
Abortion211
Complications of—   
    Pregnancy422
    Delivery426
    Puerperium477
Other1--
            Totals151420

DEATHS FROM EXTERNAL CAUSES—Deaths from external causes, apart from suicide, claim approximately 6 percent of the total deaths and again the Maori rate is higher than the non-Maori. The following table shows deaths from external causes for the 3 latest years classified according to the Intermediate List of the 1965 Revision of the International Classification which has made no changes in the categories listed. In this table falls on board ship and from horseback are included as transport fatalities.

Causes of DeathNumber of DeathsRate per Million of Mean Population
196819691970196819691970
*Includes drowning from water transport.
Motor-vehicle accidents548582649199209231
Other transport accidents423543151315
Accidental poisoning613754221319
Accidental falls364337440132121157
Accidents caused by machinery454840161714
Accidents caused by fire and explosion of combustible material313433111212
Accidents caused by hot substance, corrosive liquid, steam, and radiation864321
Accidents caused by firearms21919837
Accidental drowning and submersion*205123135754448
All other accidental causes129133128474846
Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons (not in war)20313471112
            Totals1,4741,3751,579535494562

Drownings are a leading cause of accidental death in New Zealand. Included in the preceding table for 1970 are 35 deaths from drowning due to accidents in water transport.

Transport Accidents—The principal feature of transport accidents is the increasing toll of motor vehicles. The number of deaths from accidents on the railways has declined during the last 6 years to less than half what it had been. In recent years the wide use of aircraft in agricultural operations such as aerial topdressing has resulted in a number of deaths from aircraft accidents. Road accidents are further analysed in the section on Roads and Road Transport.

The number and rate of deaths resulting from railway, motor vehicle, and aircraft accidents during each of the last 11 years are as follows.

YearDeaths Due to AccidentRate per 10,000 of Mean Population
RailwayMotor VehicleAircraftRailwayMotor VehicleAircraft
196032340100.131.430.04
196126393130.111.620.05
196227408110.111.640.04
196316416200.061.640.08
196426428300.101.650.12
196514551260.052.080.10
196613567160.052.110.06
196715620120.052.270.04
196810548160.041.990.06
19695582170.022.090.06
197011649200.042.310.07

Non-transport Accidents—The 1965 Revision of the International List makes provision for non-transport accidents (excluding therapeutic misadventure in treatment, complications following vaccination or inoculation, and late, effects of injury and poisoning) to be grouped according to the place where the accident or poisoning occurred. The following table shows the deaths, both numbers and rates, for the latest 3 years, according to this classification.

Place of OccurrenceNumberRate per Million of Mean Population
196819691970196819691970
Home (including home premises and vicinity and any non-institutional place of residence)34726232812694117
Farm (including buildings and land under cultivation, but excluding farm and home premises)505153181819
Mine and quarry7711224
Industrial place and premises392729151010
Place for recreation and sport1326555920
Street and highway112518496
Public building (building used by the general public or a particular group of the public)121211444
Resident institution (homes, hospitals, etc.)125116143434251
Other specified places118114102454136
Place not specified25725692620
            Totals747712806271256287

Approximately 40 percent of fatal non-transport accidents occur in or about the home.

Falls are the chief cause of home fatalities, exacting a heavy toll of the aged and infirm. This is clearly illustrated in a special report on domestic accidents issued by the Department of Health in 1970. Another important cause of death in the home is asphyxia from regurgitation of food and inhalation of other objects, or mechanically from pillows and bedclothes; this is the principal hazard of the first 6 months of life, though a proportion of these deaths is probably due to some undisclosed respiratory infections. Almost all the home drowning fatalities are amongst toddlers between 1 and 2 years of age who fall into rivers, creeks, and ponds in the vicinity of the home.

Accidents with tractors are the main feature of fatalities on farms. Later sections deal with statistics of industrial and farm accidents.

Suicide—There were 261 suicidal deaths of non-Maoris in 1970—170 males and 91 females—the death rate per 100,000 of population being 13.2 for males and 7.0 for females. For Maoris there were 10 suicidal deaths—8 males and 2 females—the death rates per 100,000 population being 7.0 for males and 1.8 for females.

Rates per 100,000 of population showing the age distributions, averaged over the years 1968, 1969, and 1970, are shown next for the total population, by age groups.

Sex10/1415/1920/2425/2930/3435/3940/4445/4950/5455/5960/6465/6970/7475/7980+
Males1.46.214.712.214.217.725.227.322.226.622.636.827.035.231.6
Females-3.24.74.53.97.97.613.018.517.020.017.714.07.611 4

These figures show the typical increase in the suicide rates with increasing age and the fall in the rates after the age of 75.

The next table presents the average, over 3-yearly periods, of standardised mortality ratios of suicides, standardised on years 1950-52 = 100.

Annual Average DuringMalesFemales
1953-5593102
1956-5897120
1959-619999
1962-6483136
1965-6795142
1968-7098147

4 D—MARRIAGES

GENERAL—Marriage may be solemnised in New Zealand either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act 1955, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. A licence must be obtained from a Registrar of Marriages before a marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnised. Marriage by an officiating minister may be solemnised at any time between 6 o'clock in the morning and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be solemnised at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business; notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage.

In the case of a person under 20 years of age, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parents or guardian is necessary. Consent of a Magistrate may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.

Since 1933 the minimum age for marriage has been 16 years of age. No marriage shall be deemed to be void, however, by reason only of an infringement of the minimum age.

Since 1 April 1952 it has been required under the Maori Purposes Act 1951 that every marriage to which a Maori is a party shall be solemnised in the same manner, and its validity shall be determined by the same law, as if each of the parties was a non-Maori.

Particulars regarding divorce will be found later in this subsection.

NUMBERS AND RATES—The numbers of marriages and rates during the last 21 years are now given.

YearNumberRate per 1,000 of Population
195116,9158.69
195217,0618.55
195317,2248.41
195417,5578.38
195517,7958.32
195617,5318.03
195717,6147.89
195818,3058.01
195918,3157.84
196018,9097.96
196119,4268.01
196219,5727.88
196319,8567.83
196420,7208.00
196521,7028.23
196622,9498.55
196723,5158.62
196824,0578.74x
196924,9718.98x
197025,9539.20x
197127,1999.50

Comparison with Other Countries—Marriage rates for certain countries for 1970 are given below. (Source: United Nations Monthly Bulletin of Statistics.)

CountryRate per 1,000 Mean Population
Australia9.2
Austria7.1
Belgium7.6
Canada8.6
Finland8.6
France7.7
Germany, East7.7
Germany, West7.2
Hungary9.4
Ireland, Republic7.0
Israel9.1
Italy7.4
Jamaica4.2
Japan10.0
Netherlands9.5
New Zealand9.2
Norway7.6
Spain7.4
Sweden5.3
Switzerland7.4
United Kingdom8.4
United States10.7
Yugoslavia8.9

MARITAL STATUS PRIOR TO MARRIAGE—The following table gives marital status prior to-marriage for the latest 5 years.

YearSingleWidowedDivorcedTotal Persons Married
BridegroomBrideBridegroomBrideBridegroomBride
196620,69020,6958879211,3721,33345,898
196721,23021,3698568621,4291,28447,030
196821,67521,8119058471,4771,39948,114
196922,16822,3399811,0231,8221,60949,942
197023,00323,1101,0021,0351,9481,80851,906

The nature of the marriage according to marital status of persons prior to marriage is given next.

YearMarriages Between Bachelors andMarriages Between Widowers andMarriages Between Divorced Men and
SpinstersWidowsDivorced WomenSpinstersWidowsDivorced WomenSpinstersWidowsDivorced Women
196619,751290649251434202693197482
196720,351242637257408191761212456
196820,764248663251413241796186495
196921,142270756231498252966255601
197021,8262619162615142271,023260665

During the years 1938-40 there were 95 male divorcees who remarried for every 100 female divorcees who remarried. In the period 1966-70 more male divorcees than female divorcees remarried.

The number of widows per 100 widowers who remarried was 67 in 1938-40, but with a changed social outlook the position in 1967-70 was that 100 widows remarried for every 100 widowers.

AGES OF PERSONS MARRIED—The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period. In the latest year 5 brides in every 11 were under 21 years of age, the proportion for grooms being one in six. Since 1 January 1971 the age of majority has been 20 years.

Of the persons married in 1970, 16,107 or 31.03 percent, were under 20 years of age; 20,894, or 40.25 percent, were returned as 21-24 years; 7,270, or 14.01 percent, as 25-29 years; 3,615, or 6.96 percent, as 30-39 years; and 4,020, or 7.75 percent, as 40 years of age or over.

The following table relates to the year of 1970.

Age of Bridegroom, in YearsAge of Bride, in YearsTotal Bridegrooms
16-2021-2425-2930-3435-3940-4445 and Over
Under 213,728488213---4,240
21-246,6485,00546246111212,175
25-291,2242,4361,02215028734,870
30-341945435272297126121,602
35-3948146200187905726754
40-441056991079710981559
45 and over154569921482131,1711,753
            Total brides11,8678,7192,4008144454131,29525,953

The following table shows since 1950 the proportions of men and women married at each age group to every 100 marriages.

PeriodUnder 2121-2425-2930-3435-3940-4445 and OverTotals
    Males    
1950-545.0535.4231.2110.955.863.567.95100.0
1955-597.1836.6829.4411.214.812.977.71100.0
1960-6410.9541.9923.499.044.502.627.41100.0
1965-6915.2344.7921.246.313.462.346.63100.0
197016.8446.9118.776.172.912.156.75100.0
    Females    
1950-5425.7838.6516.856.964.122.595.05100.0
1955-5932.9935.7113.766.113.652.495.29100.0
1960-6439.6335.1910.134.423.052.215.37100.0
1965-6945.3333.629.083.052.101.815.01100.0
197045.7233.609.253.141.711.594.99100.0

The average ages (arithmetic mean) at marriage for both males and females are shown in the following table.

YearAverage Age at Marriage
BridegroomsBrides
195928.7025.26
196028.5625.11
196128.2924.90
196227.9324.61
196327.9324.63
196427.7424.45
196527.4324.24
196626.7623.65
196726.5323.45
196826.3323.29
196926.4523.56
197026.3623.45

The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which covers all parties and is naturally affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides for each of the latest 5 years according to marital status were as shown in the next table.

YearBridegroomsBrides
BachelorsDivorcedWidowersSpinstersDivorcedWidows
   Years   
196624.4642.2656.3021.5438.1549.93
196724.3041.6756.6721.5037.9050.20
196824.1540.5355.3621.4036.8149.64
196923.9041.0257.0621.3637.0350.45
197023.8540.3756.8521.2636.1350.07

The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or popular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. The modal age for brides in 1970 was 20 years. In the case of bridegrooms the most popular age has varied and for recent years it has been 21 to 24; the modal age for bridegrooms in 1970 was 22 years.

Marriage of Minors—Of every 1,000 men married in 1970, 163 were under 21 years of age, while 457 in every 1,000 brides were under 21. Since 1 January 1971 the age of majority has been 20 years.

In 3,728 marriages in 1970 both parties were given as under 21 years of age, in 8,139 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 512 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.

The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period, and in the table below figures are given for the last 5 years.

YearAge in YearsTotals
1617181920NumberRate per 100 Marriages
   Bridegrooms    
1966241685651,0581,6213,43614.97
1967201645591,1111,8453,69915.73
1968141645311,0841,9313,72415.48
1969291976571,1751,9974,05516.24
1970271936791,2262,1154,24016.34
   Brides    
19665781,2462,1563,2303,23210,44245.50
19675451,1992,2483,2453,73210,96945.64
19685501,2392,2583,2953,69711,03945.89
19696241,3382,2873,3643,68611,29945.25
19706261,4392,4573,5203,82511,86745.72

MARRIAGES BY MINISTERS OF VARIOUS CHURCHES—Of the 25,953 marriages performed in 1970, Anglican clergymen officiated at 6,850, Presbyterians at 6,103, Roman Catholics at 3,955, Methodists at 1,996, and clergymen of other churches at 1,869, while 5,180 marriages were solemnised by Registrars.

The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the largest churches and before Registrars in each of the 7 latest years.

ChurchPercentage of Marriages
1964196519661967196819691970
Anglican25.0625.7125.8926.1426.6425.9526.39
Presbyterian23.6823.6223.5423.8123.4623.8523.52
Roman Catholic14.9515.4515.3315.4515.8315.3315.24
Methodist8.207.738.178.197.968.007.69
Others8.368.257.737.958.127.857.20
Before Registrars19.7519.2419.3418.4617.9919.0219.96
            Totals100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00100.00

The foregoing figures must not be taken as an exact indication of the religious professions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both (or even one) of the parties are adherents of the church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any or none of the churches. Of the total population at the general census of 1966, 33.7 percent were recorded as adherents of the Anglican Church, 21.8 percent Presbyterian, 15.9 percent Roman Catholic, 7.0 percent Methodist, and 21.6 percent were of other religion or of no religion, or objected to stating their religious profession.

NUMBER OF OFFICIATING MINISTERS—The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act was 3,897 in January 1971 and the churches to which they belong are shown hereunder.

ChurchNumber
Roman Catholic Church859
Anglican (Church of England)684
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand643
Methodist Church of New Zealand351
Baptist198
Salvation Army196
Ratana Church of New Zealand139
Brethren127
Latter Day Saints104
Ringatu Church69
Assemblies of God41
Associated Churches of Christ39
Jehovah's Witness40
Seventh Day Adventist39
Apostolic Church32
Liberal Catholic Church23
Christian Revival Crusade15
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference15
Absolute Reformed Maori Church of Aotearoa14
Congregational Union12
Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi12
Commonwealth Covenant Church10
Reformed Churches of New Zealand9
Evangelistic Church of Christ9
Elim Church7
Others210
            Total3,897

The Ratana Church of New Zealand, the Ringatu Church, the United Maori Mission, and the Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi are Maori organisations.

DIVORCE AND OTHER MATRIMONIAL PROCEEDINGS—From 1 January 1969, some important changes have applied in the principal legislation on grounds for divorce; the period of 3 years was reduced to 2 years for separation by agreement and decree of separation or separation order, and in cases living apart and unlikely to be reconciled the period of 7 years was reduced to 4 years. This amendment to the Matrimonial Proceedings Act 1963 has had an accelerating effect on divorce statistics in 1969 and 1970.

Divorce—A petition for divorce may be presented to the Supreme Court on one or more of several grounds, which include adultery, desertion, separation by agreement for not less than 2 years, separation by decree of separation or separation order for not less than 2 years, and the parties living apart for 4 years and not likely to be reconciled. Where the parties are separated or living apart one of the parties must have been resident in New Zealand for at least 2 years immediately preceding the filing of the petition. The Court is required to give consideration to the possibility of reconciliation of the parties to the marriage

Petitions filed and decrees granted by the Supreme Court in recent years are shown in the following table.

YearDissolution of Marriage*Judicial Separation
Petitions FiledDecrees NisiDecrees AbsolutePetitions FiledDecrees for Separation
*Includes nullity cases which are usually very few; they totalled only one in 1969 and two in 1970.
19602,0581,6271,64895
19612,2231,8241,733233
19622,1861,7901,755206
19632,1381,8421,905157
19642,2341,9161,894145
19652,4402,0501,81461
19662,3512,0992,064131
19672,5542,2632,047131
19682,6882,3812,172152
19694,1083,4962,99610-
19703,7873,2983,13621

The next table gives the grounds of petitions and decrees during the two latest years.

GroundsPetitions FiledDecrees Absolute Granted
Husbands' PetitionsWives' PetitionsHusbands' PetitionsWives' Petitions
19691970196919701969197019691970
Adultery432514334328380363273249
Desertion186163144109119143102117
Separation by agreement1,0629141,2481,033742744795811
Separation by Court order or decree32020x79182784102
Living apart316308312281233279217275
Non-consummation1571076577
Other99171536178
            Totals2,0231,9352,0851,8521,5011,5671,4951,569

The figures shown for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year, whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in the same or in a previous year. A decree nisi normally applies for at least 3 months before a decree absolute is granted.

In 749 of the 3,136 cases where decrees absolute were granted during 1970 there was no living issue of the marriage. The number of living issue was 1 in 649 cases, 2 in 782 cases, 3 in 476 cases, and 4 or more in 480 cases.

The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which decrees absolute were granted in the latest 5 years.

Duration of Marriage, in yearsHusbands' Decrees Absolute GrantedWives' Decrees Absolute Granted
1966196719681969197019661967196819691970
Under 58293981281645357102138182
5-9265266295410427262264296462489
10-14218215217291191191236205303305
15-19162188167222219173156175216206
20-29244217223317332239224239278296
30 and over11882981331395749579891
            Totals1,0891,0611,0981,5011,5679759861,0741,4951,569

The number of living issue affected by the decrees absolute of their parents during each of the last 5 years were as follows: 1966, 3,984; 1967, 3,388; 1968, 4,099; 1969, 5,604; and 1970, 5,927.

The following table shows the duration of marriage by ages of husbands and wives at the time of marriage, for cases in which decrees absolute were granted in 1970.

Duration of Marriage (in Years)Age (in Years) at Marriage
Under 2020-2425-2930-3435-3940-4445 and over (Including not Stated)Total
    Husband    
Under 541174541619931344
5-914147313962351748915
10-145128113049411423589
15-19342041113621715428
20 and over423782989228913860
            Totals3091,510732255144561303,136
    Wife    
Under 5151124181210920344
5-94273195937262027915
10-14218230602923920589
15-19124198492712612428
20 and over2054421454215110860
            Totals1,1251,3133311478645893,136

Dissolution of a Voidable Marriage—A decree of dissolution of a voidable marriage puts an end to the marriage from the date of the decree. On average there are only about 40 such decrees in New Zealand each year and the principal ground is non-consummation.

CONCILIATION PROCESSES—Under the Domestic Proceedings Act 1968, the principle was introduced of having specialist magistrates to exercise jurisdiction in domestic matters. The Act aims to encourage by all practicable means the reconciliation of married couples who institute court proceedings. Domestic proceedings became a separate division from civil and criminal proceedings in Magistrates' courts. (See Section 8: Justice.)

There is a Court Conciliation Centre in Auckland providing a full-time conciliation service for cases referred by the Magistrates' Courts. A similar service on a part-time basis is provided in Wellington. In 15 other centres local marriage guidance councils make available to the courts in their areas their more experienced counsellors to provide trained help to those involved in domestic proceedings. Through these agencies it is possible to offer specialist help in over 80 percent of cases in this category.

MARRIAGE GUIDANCE—A National Marriage Guidance Council was established in 1950 as a voluntary agency to assist with social problems arising from unhappy or maladjusted marriages. In 1959 an adviser in marriage guidance was appointed to the staff of the Justice Department. At the same time an advisory committee was set up to keep Government informed and to organise, with the assistance of appropriate professional groups, a programme for the selection, training, and accrediting of voluntary marriage counsellors.

There are now 24 councils affiliated with the National Marriage Guidance Council and these provide counselling centres staffed by over 100 accredited counsellors and some 50 counsellors in training. Accredited counsellors, in many centres, assist the courts by serving as conciliators under the Domestic Proceedings Act. (See also Section 8, Justice.)

The National Marriage Guidance Council employs a full-time director to organise and co-ordinate the work of affiliated councils. There are also seven directors employed by the larger of the local councils. These appointments, made over the last 3 years, were necessary because of the rapid development of the Marriage Guidance Service.

Educational work includes the conducting of courses for young couples in preparation for marriage. Secondary schools have been assisted by local marriage guidance councils with the arranging of courses in personal relationships. In many cases tutors are recruited and trained by local councils.

The marriage guidance service is readily available to those whose marriages are in difficulty. There is a growing acceptance by the public of the importance of this service and a greater readiness of people in trouble to make use of it.

Chapter 5. Section 5 HEALTH AND HOSPITALS

5 A—PUBLIC HEALTH

GENERAL—Responsibility for the nation's health is undertaken by a partnership of central and local government, private medical practitioners, para-medical workers, charitable and religious organisations and private citizens, with Central Government providing encouragement, financial assistance and incentives, and assuming final responsibility. This has been a deliberate policy of successive Governments, although emphases have varied from time to time according to political and economic conditions and demands for specific services. Growing urbanisation and industrialisation, with consequent intensification of the problems of pollution of water, air, and land, are imposing a current emphasis nationally and locally on environmental health.

Public health services have to do with environmental health, communicable diseases and quarantine, occupational health, and toxicology, food and nutrition, health education, family health, dental services and certain aspects of nursing. In the case of environmental health the concern of the Department of Health and local authorities is with matters such as the provision and protection of public water supplies, sewage treatment and disposal, food hygiene and housing standards. Its objectives are the maintenance of a healthy environment by the application of the principles of preventive medicine.

The functions of local authorities are defined by statute and regulation. Elected local authorities must, under the Health Inspectors Qualifications Regulations 1958, appoint a sufficient number of qualified health inspectors. Where a local authority is too small to need a separate, full-time inspector, the Act permits two or more to combine to share the cost. In some smaller sparsely-populated districts where a local authority does not employ its own inspector, the departmental inspectors of health do the work and the authority pays for it. Only 25 percent of inspectors are employed by the department.

In each of the 18 health districts, the medical officer of health, who is a medical practitioner with special qualifications in sanitary science, is the adviser to all local authorities in his district; in some cases his approval is required before action can be taken by a local authority, and in others he is the first line of appeal against its decisions. He is required to keep the Director-General of Health and the Board of Health informed of local authority deficiencies in their responsibilities under the Health Act.

Scheduled communicable diseases must be notified by doctors and hospitals to the medical officer of health who is responsible for control measures; within this area the local authority health inspector is subject to his direct supervision and control. New programmes of immunisation are undertaken by the department and, when established, vaccines are provided free and the general practitioner encouraged in this work. Quarantine arrangements for both aircraft and ships comply with obligations under the International Sanitary Regulations. Medical officers of health administer this service. The broad objective is the control of communicable and chronic diseases in man and the keeping of New Zealand free of quarantinable diseases.

The health of industrial and agricultural workers is the care of the Department of Health in conjunction with the Department of Labour, including co-operation in accident prevention. The aim is to prevent occupational disease, control toxic hazards, and raise standards of first-aid services. Agricultural health includes attention to the safe use of agricultural chemicals.

Food and drug administration aims to protect the consumer. There is an extensive programme, backed by legislation, to govern packing, labelling, storage, and sale of poisons. Appropriate legislation also ensures satisfactory standards in the composition and description of drugs, proprietary medicines and treatments, restraint on quackery in advertising of proprietary medicines and treatments and restraints on some drugs to prevent drug dependency. Special environmental problems, including radiation protection, industrial hygiene, and atmospheric pollution, are also the responsibility of the Department of Health.

The objectives of health education programmes are to increase understanding of the value of health, to inform people of health services available, and to equip them with knowledge and skills they can use to solve health problems.

Maternal and child health responsibilities include licensing and supervision of maternity hospitals; medical and nursing supervision of infant, pre-school, and school children; inspection of schools and child care centres; immunisation of infants against poliomyelitis, etc.; and the administration of regulations bearing on home safety.

A dental service, directed by dental officers and staffed by dental nurses, provides regular dental treatment for all pre-school, primary, and intermediate school children. Arrangements with private dental practitioners ensure similar treatment for adolescents up to the age of 16 years. Dental health education is also undertaken.

Within its public health nursing service, the department employs over 300 well-qualified nurses. Infant welfare occupies a high proportion of their time, but other work includes child health programmes in schools.

Scientific support for State health activities comes from the National Health Institute, the Medical Research Council, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and the research institutes of the Department of Agriculture. Standards of professional education are established by the appropriate professional councils or boards on which the department is represented, while training is conducted by universities (doctors, dentists, engineers, etc.); hospital boards or the department (nurses, midwives, physiotherapists, health educators, laboratory technicians, radiographers, dietitians); and polytechnics (health inspectors, pharmacists).

The Department of Health works closely with and seeks the advice and help of boards, committees, and councils such as the Board of Health Medical, Medical Research, Dental, Hospitals Advisory, Pharmacy, Nursing, and Radiological Advisory Councils, the Hospital Works, Medical Services Advisory Committees, and the Dietitians, Physiotherapy, Occupational Therapy, Opticians, and Plumbers and Gasfitters Boards. In all, officers of the department serve on over 100 boards, committees, and other organisations concerned with health.

In addition, there are very close working relationships with professional and other associations, voluntary health and welfare agencies, the universities and other Government departments.

In addition to the Health Act 1956, the following Acts are administered by the department:

Burial and Cremation Act 1964
Dental Act 1963
Dietitians Act 1950
Food and Drug Act 1969
Hospitals Act 1957
Human Tissue Act 1964
King George the Fifth Memorial
Children's Health Camps Act 1953
Maternal Mortality Research Act 1968
Medical and Dental Auxiliaries Act 1966
Medical Practitioners Act 1968
Medical Research Council Act 1950
Mental Health Act 1969
Narcotics Act 1965
Nurses and Midwives Act 1945
Occupational therapy Act 1949
Opticians Act 1928
Physiotherapy Act 1949
Plumbers and Gasfitters Registration Act 1964
Poisons Act 1960
Radioactive Substances Act 1949
Social Security Act 1964 (Part II)
Tuberculosis Act 1948

A detailed report of the activities of the Department of Health is given in the annual report of the Director-General of Health (parliamentary paper H. 31).

A general history of public health services may be found in Challenge for Health, by F. S. Maclean (Government Printer, 1964), while philosophy and policy are discussed in Health Administration in New Zealand (Institute of Public Administration, 1969).

The net expenditure of the Department of Health in the two latest years is given in the following table.

Activity Programmes1969-701970-71
 $(000)$(000)
Administrative services1,6412,354
Dental services7,5648,592
Hospital services141,158168,436
Family health services3,8304,922
Medical research6101,186
Medical services42,83749,705
Public health services2,5193,976
Welfare services2,5312,779
            Totals202,690241,950
            Less departmental receipts9801,103
            Net expenditure201,710240,847
Expenditure as percentage of national income4.24.4

Information on medical care services and hospitals is given in Sections 5b and 5c, while information on medical, hospitals, and other related benefits which are administered by the Department of Health, is given in Section 6a (Social Welfare and Child Welfare).

DISEASE CONTROL: Notifiable Diseases—The control of disease is based on a system of notification which has long been in force. Infective hepatitis is the most common disease notified, with an average of over 4,000 cases a year.

Immunisation Programme—The protection of three doses of the oral vaccine for poliomyelitis is available to all infants and to all new settlers who have not received it in their countries of origin. Vaccination is available through general practitioners and departmental clinics. Protection against diphtheria, whooping cough, and tetanus is a routine procedure and a triple vaccine is used. It is preferable that immunisation be done by the family doctor, and the course of injections should be commenced as soon as possible after babies are 3 months old. Arrangements can be made for mothers who are unable to have the immunisation done privately to attend with the infant at a departmental clinic. If necessary in country areas the public health nurse will visit the home to immunise the child. Booster doses (against diphtheria and tetanus) are given at 18 months and after the child's fourth birthday or as soon as possible after the child commences school. Further booster doses (against tetanus only) are recommended at 10-yearly intervals and on injury. Measles vaccination is available from family doctors for infants from 10 months of age onwards. Rubella vaccination is available from family doctors for pre-school children. For girls and women prior consultation with a medical practitioner is essential.

Tuberculosis Control—The department's programme for control of tuberculosis is based on adequate case-finding and notification procedures, the proper treatment and surveillance of notified cases, investigation and control of contacts. This calls for close co-ordination of the staff and services of hospital boards (which are responsible for the diagnosis and treatment of tuberculosis) and officers of the Department of Health who deal with the social and epidemiological aspects of the disease. The latter involves supervision of tuberculosis families, tracing of contacts, and the maintenance of tuberculosis statistics.

Mass miniature radiography is an established feature of the department's case-finding programme. At 31 December 1970 there were 6,043 persons on the tuberculosis registers in the health districts; new cases notified in 1970 totalled 769.

B.C.G. vaccination is also undertaken by the department and, in particular, is offered to the contacts of registered cases, secondary school children in the North Island and hospital workers possibly exposed to infection.

Over the past decade, there has been a steady decrease each year in new notifications particularly in the younger age groups together with a marked decrease in mortality.

Venereal Diseases—The Venereal Diseases Regulations 1964 give adequate powers for the examination and treatment of persons suspected of suffering from the diseases. Free treatment has been established in the larger cities and treatment is available to seamen at the main ports in accordance with the Brussels Agreement. Restrictions are also placed on the nature of the employment such persons may undertake if they are suffering from the diseases in a communicable form.

ENVIRONMENTAL HEALTH: Local Authorities Control—The provision and proper maintenance of public water supplies and sewerage systems, the disposal of refuse, the condition of dwellinghouses, the control of offensive trades, and the hygiene of premises in which food is manufactured and sold, including eating houses, are primarily the responsibility of the local authorities, but the Department of Health acts in a general advisory capacity. In the case of some of the smaller local authorities the necessary inspections are made by departmental inspectors on behalf of and by arrangement with the local authorities. The department undertakes the basic training of health inspectors and the running of specialist and refresher courses for health inspectors.

Air Pollution—The air pollution provisions of Part V of the Health Act have been enforced since 1958. The chief chemical inspector is resident in Wellington. He has deputies in Auckland and Christchurch.

There are 26 classes of process requiring registration and they include the control of odours, and the supervision of rendering processes. Most registrable processes are governed by the requirement to adopt the best practicable means to control noxious discharges and emissions, but there are limiting standards for lead and acid gases. All new installations or extensions of these registrable processes require approval by the Department of Health.

There are some 240 works registered and regularly inspected by air pollution control officers. Industries not registered are the responsibility of local authorities. New industrial plant being established in New Zealand is required to meet standards as rigorous as any in the world for industrial sources of air pollution.

The air pollution committee of the Board of Health surveyed, in 1969, the air pollution problems of New Zealand and, in August 1970, published its report.

The Smoke Restriction Regulations 1964 were enacted with a view to giving local authorities stricter control of industrial smoke emissions.

DRUGS—The definitions of “drug” in the Food and Drug Act 1969 establish groups to which differing provisions apply. Therapeutic drugs, that is those substances or mixtures whether used internally or externally for the diagnosis, prevention, or treatment of any illness or injury of the human body or for modifying any physiological process or desires or emotions, and chemical contraceptives are required, before being introduced commercially, to be “acceptable”, according to a procedure under the Food and Drug Act. No new therapeutic drug may be distributed in New Zealand without the consent of the Minister of Health, under sections 12 and 13 of the Act.

This Act also requires that any drug which has been changed in any way, in use, strength, or labelling must not be distributed until 90 days after notice of the change has been given to the Director-General of Health. He may consent to earlier distribution of a changed drug if he is satisfied of the drug's safety. If the Director-General considers the change to be of such character or degree that the drug ought not to be distributed without the consent of the Minister, the drug is referred to the Minister and may not be distributed until the Minister's specific consent has been obtained. A new therapeutic drug is also restricted to sale from pharmacies only, unless special authority is given for general distribution in a schedule to the Therapeutic Drugs (permitted sales) Regulations 1970. Drugs already on the market prior to 1 April 1970 are exempted from this provision until 31 March 1973.

A cosmetic, dentifrice, detergent, disinfectant, or antiseptic does not have to be “cleared” for marketing unless claims in labelling or advertising bring it within the definition of a “therapeutic drug”.

As in the case of food, the Food and Drug Act 1969 provides for the analysis of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any drug intended for sale. Measures provide for the prevention of adulteration and for the inspection of places where drugs are manufactured or packed. Control over medical advertisements and publicity is also incorporated in this legislation.

Under the Poisons Act 1960 and the Poisons Regulations 1964, certain drugs may not be sold to the public except on the prescription of a doctor, a dentist, or a veterinary surgeon. This legislation also requires specific warning statements to be included in the labelling of certain drugs such as the antihistamines, aspirin, phenacetin, and paracetamol.

NARCOTICS—Under the Narcotics Act 1965, and the Narcotics Regulations 1966, the Director-General of Health is the competent authority for the purpose of the international conventions and for the oversight of the legitimate distribution and use of narcotics within the country. Written approval of the Minister of Health is required for the import or export of cannabis, desomorphine, heroin, ketobemidone, etorphine, and acetorphine, including their salts, and preparations containing them. The import, export, cultivation, production, possession, distribution, supply, and administration of narcotics is strictly controlled. Balanced quantitative records of transactions and stock are generally required to be kept. There is an extensive system of notification to medical officers of health of narcotics supplied and a system of control of habituated persons.

FOOD AND NUTRITION—The Food and Drug Act 1969 provides for the analysis, by analysts appointed under the Act, of any articles of food or drink which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food intended for sale. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration and for the inspection of places where food is manufactured or packed. Regulations lay down minimum standards for many classes of food, control additives of all kinds, and deal with labelling of food packages. Control is also established over all utensils and appliances coming into contact with food. Regular sampling of foods is undertaken by departmental inspectors and the samples are analysed in the Chemistry Division (DSIR) or its branch laboratories.

An important provision of the Act controls all kinds of publicity concerning any food whereby a purchaser would possibly be deceived in regard to the properties of such food, whether or not it is standardised by regulations.

The nutrition section of the Department of Health provides advisory services on nutrition and dietetics to dietary departments of hospitals, and food service departments of welfare and other institutions. It is responsible for nutrition education programmes and provides a nutrition information service for Government departments, organisations concerned with production and marketing of food, and the public. The section also carries out dietary research projects, generally in liaison with medical research teams concerned with nutrition research.

OCCUPATIONAL HEALTH AND TOXICOLOGY—The objective of the occupational health programme is to work with labour, management, the medical profession, and other groups to assist in improving the health of the worker.

The Department of Labour, which is responsible for accident prevention, hours of work, employment of women and children, etc., calls to the attention of the Department of Health any health problems which the factory inspectors may encounter. The Factories Act 1946 gives to medical officers of health or other authorised officers of the Department of Health the same powers and authorities as inspectors of factories with regard to the health and welfare sections of the Act. The suspension of workers on health grounds, approval of respirators and similar protective equipment, and the arrangements for medical examinations are undertaken by the Department of Health. A series of regulations deal with health hazards, many of them being administered by the two departments, each in its own sphere.

A similar understanding has been established with the Waterfront Industry Commission and New Zealand Railways, and illustrates the general pattern of arrangements between the Department of Health and other Government departments or agencies concerned with particular aspects of workers' health. An occupational health laboratory was established at Wellington in 1964.

Occupational Disease—The notifiable occupational diseases are scheduled in the Health Act 1956 and details of diseases notified are published annually in the report of the Director-General of Health.

Commercial, Household, and Agricultural Poisons—The advertising, distribution, use, labelling, and packing of all poisons and toxic substances is controlled under the Poisons Act 1960 and the Poisons Regulations 1964. A manufacturer or importer must notify the Registrar of Poisons before importing or putting on the market any new substance which might be toxic, be it a chemical, household preparation, cosmetic, or drug. Special safeguards are provided for certain hazardous chemicals used in agriculture or horticulture. It is an offence to pack poisons in bottles that are ordinarily used for food, drink, or medicine. Labels for “Restricted Poisons” must bear statements of the precautions to be taken in use, the symptoms of poisoning and the remedial treatment, and must be approved by the Registrar of Poisons.

Control of Health Hazards—An increasing number of specific health hazards are coming under formal control, namely, lead processes, electroplating, spray painting, sand blasting (siliceous blasting agents in factories are prohibited), fumigation, aerial application of poisons, where in conjuction with the Civil Aviation Division of Ministry of Transport a special rating is required by pilots, and agricultural chemicals. The organisation of radiation protection is dealt with by the National Radiation Laboratory, while a number of other specific hazards are currently receiving consideration.

Medical, Nursing, and First-aid Services—Minimal first-aid requirements have been laid down by the Department of Health, which generally endeavours to encourage both the development of medical and nursing services and the raising of first-aid standards throughout industry generally. While there are no statutory obligations on industry to provide medical and nursing services, an increasing number of factories do provide such services. To meet the needs of small plants the department is developing industrial health centres with financial support from the Waterfront Industry Commission in the case of harbour areas, and the Workers' Compensation Board in the case of general industry.

Pre-employment Examinations—Pre-employment medical examinations are required for young workers before entering factory employment.

FAMILY HEALTH—The health and well-being of the individual, whether a new-born infant, child, or parent, is increasingly being considered in relation to the family and home. This more comprehensive view is now receiving special emphasis.

Various medical specialists who are available to the department of Health on a consultative basis have made an important contribution to the work of family health.

Child Health—An effort is made to have every child examined in infancy and before school entry. The examination of pre-school children is carried out by medical officers in Plunket rooms (in conjunction with Plunket nurses) and at kindergartens, day nurseries, and other pre-school centres assisted by public health nurses.

Routine tests of vision and hearing are supplemented by consultations between parents, teachers, nurses, and medical staff. These consultations are based on pre-school records, questionnaires, and regular visits to the school by medical and nursing staff. The children found to be suffering from defects are kept under observation prior to treatment.

Mentally backward children are given special attention, arrangements being made in conjunction with the Department of Education for their entry into a special school or other institution as may be necessary. In addition, physically handicapped children enrolled with the Correspondence School are examined. A consultative service is available for secondary school children.

There are six permanent health camps in New Zealand maintained by the King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Federation. They were originally established to cater for the needs of delicate and undernourished children and now admit children who are convalescent after illness, those whose health is generally unsatisfactory, and also those suffering from minor emotional and behaviour disorders. Medical officers select the children to attend and exercise general health supervision of the camps. In the relaxed but ordered routine of camp life with a satisfactory diet and a balance of activity, rest, and sleep, children benefit from this placement. Remedial teaching is provided by the Department of Education in the schools attached to the camps.

Child health clinics have been established in the larger centres and elsewhere for children with emotional or psychological disturbances and behaviour problems. They are staffed by a team consisting of a pediatrician, psychiatrist, psychologist, play therapist, and social worker. Children are referred to these clinics through the family doctor.

Maternal Welfare—Maternal and infant welfare work in New Zealand is based on co-operation between the Department of Health, hospital boards, the medical and nursing professions, and the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children (Plunket Society).

The medical officers of health, through their staff of nurse inspectors, exercise a general supervision over the work of private hospitals. All private hospitals are required to be licensed under the Hospitals Act 1957, and the Department of Health sees that standards regarding buildings, equipment, and staff are observed.

Approximately 99 percent of all confinements take place in a maternity annex to a public hospital or a private maternity hospital.

A review of the history and development of maternal and child health services in New Zealand is appended to the 1969 annual report of the Director-General of Health (parliamentary paper H.31).

HEALTH EDUCATION—Medical and dental officers, public health nurses, dental nurses, and inspectors of health all devote some of their time to health education. The health education officer acts as a co-ordinator and stimulates and extends health teaching and health programmes in the district. All the health education officers are women and several hold the diploma in health education issued by the Royal Society for the Promotion of Health. Daily newspapers and national periodicals carry regular advertisements on health subjects. Radio broadcasts are given at least twice a week and leaflets, pamphlets, and posters are available on many health topics.

The Department of Health's official bulletin Health has a circulation of over 78,000 and is issued free to the public 4 times a year. It gives health information and publishes various aspects of the department's work.

Officers are available for lectures and discussions on health with schools and community groups.

DENTAL HEALTH—There are 14 dental districts and 3 schools for the training of school dental nurses at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch.

The School Dental Service staffed by 1,354 trained school dental nurses provided systematic treatment for 590,885 pre-school and primary school children in the year ended 31 March 1971. A further 154,591 children under 16 years of age, received regular treatment from private dentists under the social security (dental benefits) scheme, and from a limited number of salaried dental officers.

School Dental Service—Briefly, the functions of the service are to improve the standard of dental health of school children (and of pre-school children) by regular and systematic treatment at 6-monthly intervals, commencing from the primer classes (or earlier when possible), and continuing through to the highest class of the primary (or intermediate) school. Thereafter they are eligible for enrolment in the adolescent service.

Two years are devoted to the theoretical and practical training of school dental nurses. Approximately 500 student dental nurses can be trained at the one time. The course is carefully graduated and is in the hands of a staff of dental surgeons and dental tutor sisters. During the period of training student dental nurses reside in hostels controlled by the Department of Health.

On completing her training, a school dental nurse is posted to a school dental clinic, where she becomes responsible to the principal dental officer of her district for the dental treatment of a group of approximately 500 patients. She is visited at regular intervals by the principal dental officer and by a dental nurse inspector who assist the dental nurse to maintain a high standard of performance in all aspects of work.

Dental treatment comprises fillings in both temporary teeth and permanent teeth, cleaning and scaling of the teeth, extractions when necessary, and sodium fluoride treatment. The aim of the service is to promote dental health by conserving the natural teeth and preventing dental decay. Only a small number of teeth have to be extracted as unsavable, less than 3 for every 100 saved by conservative treatment.

Adolescent Dental Service—Dental care for adolescents up to 16 years of age is provided by private dentists as a dental benefit under the Social Security Act, the dentist being reimbursed on a fee-for-service basis.

Eligibility for dental treatment as an adolescent is contingent upon a person's having undergone regular dental care up to within 3 months of the time of application, either at a school dental clinic or from a private dental practitioner.

Treatment is essentially of a nature designed to conserve the natural teeth. Dental supervision of adolescents is on a basis of examination and treatment at 6-monthly intervals. There is free choice of dentists, and dentists have the right to decline patients.

The treatment (other than treatment requiring special approval) which may be provided as dental benefits, and the fees payable, are indicated in the Schedule to the Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1960.

Dental Health Education—The dental health education activities of the department include the production of posters, pamphlets, sound films, filmstrips, radio talks, newspaper advertisements, and all other types of advertising media.

Officers of the service are kept in touch with health education and other matters by means of the School Dental Service Gazette, which is published bi-monthly.

Dental Research—Dental research is directed by the dental research committee of the Medical Research Council. The staff consisting of a director, three professional assistants, and three associated workers are primarily engaged in a long-term programme of research in dental problems.

Dental Bursaries—The Government grants bursaries each year to selected students to assist them to qualify as dentists. The bursaries are the equivalent of the bursary that would be payable under the University Bursary Regulations plus $200 a year. Students who are granted bursaries must enter into an agreement to pursue their studies diligently and, on graduating, to enter the service of the Crown or of a hospital board appointed by the Crown for a specified period not exceeding 3 years.

Fluoridation—Approximately half of all persons living in water-reticulated areas are drinking fluoridated water, which reduces the need for dental treatment.

RADIATION PROTECTION—The National Radiation Laboratory provides the administrative and technical services required for protection from radiation hazards, and, in addition, the educational programme. It is required to maintain the primary X-ray standard for New Zealand and also reference standards for the accurate measurement of radioactive substances used in clinical work. Control of radiation sources is effectively obtained by licensing operators at each place where ionising sources are used, and the Electrical (X-ray) Wiring Regulations 1944 provide for the compulsory registration of all X-ray plants in the country. The importation and use of radioactive materials is strictly controlled, and requests for such materials on overseas suppliers must be authorised by the laboratory, which acts as the procurement agency for most of the radioisotopes required.

The laboratory operates a field service whereby trained physicists regularly visit all places where ionising sources are used. During these visits measurements are taken, protection problems discussed, and everything possible is done to ensure that persons associated with the ionising sources adopt safe working habits. Apart from the obvious groups, e.g., medical and dental users, the laboratory is also concerned with specialised equipment, such as mass X-ray units, X-ray apparatus used in schools, radar and television equipment, X-ray diffraction units, electron microscopes, research accelerators, etc.

Air, rainwater, and soil are monitored for radioactive contamination from fall-out.

PHYSICAL MEDICINE—Physical medicine is concerned with potentially disabling conditions such as rheumatic diseases, cerebral palsy, and other disorders of the locomotor system.

The centre for the treatment of rheumatism is established at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, Rotorua, which has approximately 100 beds set aside for diagnosis, research, and treatment of these diseases. Full physiotherapy and occupational therapy facilities are provided and active steps towards rehabilitation of patients are carried out. A large number of outpatients referred from all parts of New Zealand and a few from overseas are seen every year.

Physiotherapists and occupational therapists work together in preventing and controlling deformity, and teaching people how to live with their disabilities. Social workers assist in bridging the gap between rehabilitation and vocational and social resettlement.

A cerebral palsy unit is also situated at Queen Elizabeth Hospital providing residential accommodation for 20 children. At this unit the activities of a team of physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists are co-ordinated by the supervisor of the unit working under a physician. Patients can be referred by their doctors to the physician in charge of the unit for advice only, or for admission and treatment. Cerebral palsy visiting therapist services are now operating under hospital boards. Post-graduate courses are given to physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists.

Cerebral palsy day schools have been established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill. Parents of cerebral palsy cases who seek their children's admission first apply to the appropriate medical officer of health or education board. The schools are administered by the education boards, but close liaison exists between the schools, the Rotorua unit, and the visiting cerebral palsy therapists.

REHABILITATION OF DISABLED CIVILIANS—The rehabilitation of disabled and handicapped civilians has received increasing emphasis over recent years in New Zealand. Basically, public hospitals are the hub for development of an adequate medical rehabilitation service, with co-operation from Government and voluntary agencies in furthering the medical, social, and vocational welfare of the disabled.

A civilian rehabilitation centre is established at Otara, under the Auckland Hospital Board's administration, for the treatment and overall restoration of those injured in employment or road accidents. For the rehabilitation of persons suffering from spinal injuries and paraplegia, specialist spinal injury centres are in course of development at Auckland and Christchurch. Rehabilitation activities are also being carried out at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, the Palmerston North Hospital and in many of the psychiatric and psychopaedic hospitals.

The Disabled Re-establishment League is the principal agent of Government in vocational rehabilitation. The main function of the league is to provide facilities for work assessment and work experience for the disabled. Policy is decided by a central board of management and district committees administer the centres which are established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Napier, and Invercargill.

A national civilian rehabilitation committee, comprising representatives from the Departments of Labour, Social Welfare, and Health, advise Government on steps to co-ordinate and promote rehabilitation in New Zealand.

NURSING SERVICES—The Department of Health is responsible for the organisation and control of nursing service to the public in general, in hospitals (departmental, public or private); in homes for the aged, incapacitated, or infirm; or in any other places where the Department of Health has statutory responsibility. Considerable delegation has taken place mainly to hospital boards whose chief nursing officer is responsible to the chief medical officer for the day-to-day administration of the services provided. The department reviews nursing services in public and departmental hospitals, district nursing services, and public health nursing services.

Nursing education is provided in 55 schools of nursing in New Zealand. As at 31 March 1971 there were 6,993 students undertaking basic nursing programmes. The Department of Health organises and controls the School of Advanced Nursing Studies.

MEDICAL STATISTICS—The National Health Statistics Centre is responsible for the compilation of the statistics included in the Annual Report on the Medical Statistics of New Zealand. The centre also prepares special statistics for the various divisions of the department and for research workers in different fields both in New Zealand and overseas. A constant liaison is maintained with the World Health Organisation, which is supplied with statistical material giving a picture of health trends in New Zealand. In addition, from time to time special statistical investigations are made into important aspects of public health and diseases that warrant specific study. The centre publishes Trends— health and health services, an annual statistical survey.

NATIONAL HEALTH INSTITUTE—The National Health Institute is the Department of Health's centre for the study of public health problems. It contains an epidemiology section and public health laboratories.

The epidemiology section conducts field research into matters of public health interest.

The public health laboratories provide diagnostic and reference services in bacteriology and virology for medical officers of health and hospital laboratories as well as for the other sections of the institute. The institute is the national centre for those reference services which are organised on an international basis, such as salmonellosis, leptospirosis, toxoplasmosis, influenza and staphylococcal phage typing.

MEDICAL RESEARCH COUNCIL—The Medical Research Council of New Zealand has the following functions:

  1. To initiate, foster, and support medical research;

  2. To furnish information, advice, and assistance to persons and organisations concerned with medical research;

  3. To collect and disseminate scientific information, including the publication of reports.

At the end of 1970 research was in progress in many fields, including the following: dentistry; experimental endocrinology and metabolism; human genetics; hydatids; Island Territories research; toxicology; electron microscopy; renal physiology; cardiology; hypertension; environmental physiology; coronary disease; immunology and genetics of tissue transplantation; mechanisms of action of psychotropic drugs; diabetes; molecular biology of bacterial viruses; menrology; biology; pathology; rheumatic diseases; human nutrition; maternal and infant health; tumour virology; vector biology and control.

The council maintains liaison with the research work being carried out by the Cancer Society of New Zealand and medical research foundations established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Palmerston North, Hawke's Bay, Otago, and Southland.

The council administers the Medical Research Endowment Fund, from which an annual expenditure of $1.2 million is incurred in supporting research projects at the University of Otago, the University of Auckland, the Massey University, and the institutions of the Auckland, Wellington, North Canterbury, Palmerston North, Southland, and Otago Hospital Boards.

The council employs a staff of about 80 full-time workers. A further 135 workers are employed by other institutions under project grants from the council.

The council awards scholarships and fellowships to selected graduates and undergraduates who wish to engage in medical research.

The council is empowered to receive bequests and donations to the fund for furthering the objects of the council as set out in the Medical Research Council Act 1950.

MEDICAL COUNCIL—The Medical Council of New Zealand, constituted under the Medical Practitioners Act 1968, consists of the Director-General of Health, the deans of the faculties of medicine in the Universities of Otago and Auckland, and eight registered medical practitioners appointed on a representative basis.

The council deals with all applications for registration under the Act. Until an applicant is able to satisfy the council that he has obtained house officer experience, in a resident medical capacity, of not less than 12 months or has otherwise obtained comparable experience, registration is on a conditional basis. Persons registered conditionally may practise only in an approved hospital. A medical education committee responsible to the council exercises general supervision over the training of persons conditionally registered. The number of medical practitioners on the register at 30 June 1971 was 4,777.

The Medical Council is vested with certain disciplinary powers. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided.

DOCTORS IN ACTIVE PRACTICE—A report made in 1970 by the Joint Committee on Medical Graduate Needs assessed that in 1968 the doctors in active practice in New Zealand totalled 3,182 and that they were engaged as follows:

Medical PractitionersNumbers

*Specialties.

†Non-specialist psychiatrist medical officers.

‡Includes preventive and social medicine and medically qualified teachers in non-clinical subjects.

§ Hospital boards, armed services, student health, trainees and industry, Government (other than Department of Health), family planning associations, research, etc.

General practice1,335
Surgery*303
Medicine*290
Registrars296
House surgeons247
Psychiatry90
Anaesthetics88
Pathology85
Radiology83
Obstetrics and gynaecology82
Ophthalmology50
Health administration— 
Department of Health36
Hospital boards22
Medical Officers in Department of Health— 
Mental hospitals48
Other35
Medical education not included elsewhere26
Other§66
 3,182

On this basis the doctor to population ratio in 1968 was 1:866. For Australia in 1966 the ratio was reported by the World Health Organisation as 1:840 and for selected other countries in 1965 as: Sweden 1:910; England and Wales 1:870; Canada 1:820; United States 1:700.

REGISTRATION COUNCILS AND BOARDS: Dentists—Under the Dental Act 1963 there is constituted a Dental Council, the functions of which are to examine and approve of the qualifications of applicants desiring registration as dentists and to exercise disciplinary control over registered dentists.

The number of private dentists holding annual practising certificates at 1 September 1970 was 901 and in addition there were 150 dentists in Government, hospital, research, and university employment.

Under provisions of the Dental Technicians Regulations 1968, a Registration Board for Dental Technicians has been constituted and 310 dental technicians are on the register.

Nurses—Under the Nurses Act 1971 is constituted the nursing council. The council controls nursing education programmes, conducts examinations and effects registrations.

Provision is made in Nurses Registration Regulations 1966 for 3-year programmes for registration as nurse and maternity nurse, male nurse, psychiatric nurse, and psychopaedic nurse. Provision is also made for 18-month programmes for registration as maternity nurse and community nurse, and 6-month programmes for registration as midwife and, where registration has already been obtained as nurse, as maternity nurse.

Physiotherapists—Under the Physiotherapy Act 1949 is constituted the New Zealand Physiotherapy Board. The board's functions are the training, examination, and registration of candidates for physiotherapy practice, the issuing of special licences, the approval of physiotherapy training schools, and the conduct of those registered under the Act.

The training period for physiotherapists is 3 years. Full-time training is conducted at the New Zealand School of Physiotherapy, Dunedin, administered by the Otago Hospital Board, and the final year is spent at one of the subsidiary training schools in various parts of New Zealand. All students are required to pass the State Examination in Physiotherapy to qualify for registration.

Occupational Therapists—Under the Occupational Therapy Act 1949 is constituted the Occupational Therapy Board. The board is concerned with the training, examination, registration, and conduct of persons engaged in the practice of occupational therapy.

The training period is 3 years, which is undertaken primarily at the Central Institute of Technology, Wellington. In the third year, clinical experience is gained at hospitals. Students who successfully complete the course are awarded a diploma in occupational therapy and then registered. There are some 140 occupational therapists in active practice.

Dietitians—Under the Dietitians Act 1950 is constituted the Dietitians Board, which is concerned with the training, examination, and registration of persons engaged in the practice of dietetics.

The training period for a dietitian is, in the case of the holder of a degree of bachelor of home science conferred by the University of Otago or of the holder of a diploma in home science of the University of Otago, 12 months in a hospital training school.

Opticians—The Opticians Act 1928 provides for the constitution of an Opticians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (the Registrar), three persons engaged in practice as opticians in New Zealand, and a registered medical practitioner with special knowledge of diseases of the eyes. The board deals with all applications for registration under the Act.

There are approximately 250 opticians registered, but not all are engaged in active practice.

Plumbers—The Plumbers and Gasfitters Board consists of 10 members—the Director-General of Health as chairman, and representatives of the Department of Education, the Municipal and Counties Association, the Gas Association, the Master Plumbers Society (2), the Plumbers, Gas-fitters, and Related Trades Industrial Union of Workers (2), and a nominee of a borough council or drainage board.

The Board is concerned with the registration of plumbers and gasfitters. It issues annual licences and limited certificates for plumbers and gasfitters. It has also authority and responsibility for disciplinary action against registered plumbers and gasfitters if it is established they have done unsatisfactory work.

In New Zealand, except in specially exempted areas, all sanitary plumbing as defined in the Plumbers and Gasfitters Registration Act 1964 can only be performed by registered plumbers and holders of limited certificates working in the employment or under the supervision of registered plumbers.

Specifications and standards of workmanship and materials in plumbing work are prescribed in the provisions of the Drainage and Plumbing Regulations enacted under the Health Act.

Pharmacists—There are now 2,336 names on the Pharmaceutical Register in New Zealand. All registered pharmacists, except those who notify the registrar that they have conscientious objection to membership, automatically become members of the Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, the society's affairs being managed by a council constituted by the Pharmacy Act 1970.

The council consists of 12 members, 11 being pharmacists, and 1 a barrister appointed by the Minister of Health. Seven members are elected on a district basis by registered pharmacists who are proprietors of pharmacies and four by members of the Pharmaceutical Society who are not in the previous category. The main function of the council of the Pharmaceutical Society is to administer the Pharmacy Act and generally to protect and promote the interests of the profession of pharmacy and the public interests.

It is a specific requirement of the Pharmacy Act that pharmacies in New Zealand be at all times maintained under the immediate supervision and control of a registered pharmacist.

The present system for pharmacy education requires a minimum of 3 years' attendance at the School of Pharmacy, Central Institute of Technology, Petone, at which the diploma in pharmacy is obtained. There is also a 4-year degree course in pharmacy at the University of Otago. Graduates from both courses are required to serve 12 months' practical training before becoming eligible for registration as pharmacists. Of this practical training, 6 months may be served prior to graduation in periods of not less than 2 months.

Any pharmacist or company in which not less than 75 percent of the share capital is owned by a pharmacist or pharmacists may establish one pharmacy. Unqualified persons or companies in which less than 75 percent of the share capital is pharmacist-owned must, however, secure the consent of the Pharmacy Authority, set up under the Act, before commencing business, and in all cases the establishment of more than one pharmacy under the same ownership is subject to the consent of the authority. All pharmacies must be registered with the society. There are about 1,155 pharmacies in New Zealand.

VOLUNTARY WELFARE ORGANISATIONS—Over the years voluntary welfare organisations have made valuable contributions to certain aspects of the field of public health. In many cases they are encouraged and assisted in their work by grants from the public funds. Among more important of these organisations are the Plunket Society, the King George the Fifth Memorial Children's

Health Camps Federation, St. John Ambulance (N.Z.), the New Zealand Red Cross Society, the Crippled Children Society, and the New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations, the New Zealand Foundation for the Blind, and the New Zealand Epilepsy Association.

The Plunket Society—the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children—is concerned with the welfare of all babies. The society trains its own infant-welfare nurses, conducts infant-welfare clinics, and maintains Karitane hospitals throughout the country for premature babies or difficult feeders. In rural areas where there is no Plunket clinic, public health nurses do infant-welfare work.

The King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Federation maintains six health camps for children with physical health problems and minor emotional disorders. The federation works in close co-operation with the Department of Health. A portion of the finance for the federation's activities is derived from the proceeds of the annual health-stamp appeal.

The St. John Ambulance (N.Z.) has divisions throughout the country carrying out free ambulance and first-aid work and instruction in first aid and home nursing. It is a branch of the Venerable Order of the Hospital of Saint John of Jerusalem.

The New Zealand Red Cross Society, a part of the International Red Cross Committee, has centres and subcentres throughout the country. It gives training in first aid, home nursing, hygiene and sanitation, and emergency transportation of the injured. Graduates of these classes form voluntary-aid detachments that in peacetime are recruited as aids in hospitals, and in wartime may be recruited for service overseas as well.

The Crippled Children Society keeps a register of all crippled children, helps them to acquire all possible medical treatment, and undertakes vocational training and home education where these are required.

The New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations looks after the interests of patients suffering from tuberculosis. It assists the Department of Health with health education of the public regarding tuberculosis and concerns itself with after-care and vocational training and guidance of patients.

The New Zealand Epilepsy Association, with a Dominion Council and 11 branches, helps epileptics and their families in every possible way. It issues pamphlets, gives lectures, shows films, and fosters medical research. Social workers are employed by branches who can afford to do so. A residential hostel, Park Lodge, for young men and women who have regular employment or who require short-term accommodation for special reasons, is maintained in Auckland. The association is affiliated to the International Bureau for Epilepsy.

SPORT AND RECREATION—New Zealand is fortunate in having excellent natural facilities for outdoor pursuits and sports. The climate is temperate and equable.

The long coastline, the numerous rivers, lakes, and mountain ranges give full opportunity for yachting, boating, swimming, surfing, mountaineering, tramping, and ski-ing. Sea and freshwater fishing, both by rod and by line, scuba diving, hunting, and shooting are extremely popular and relatively inexpensive.

The cities and outlying districts are well provided with grounds for outdoor sport and recreation. Tennis, cricket, athletics, lawn bowls, softball, water sports, and rowing are the most popular summer games and sports.

Rugby football is the leading winter sport but many people play rugby league football, association football, outdoor and indoor basketball, hockey, indoor bowls, table tennis, and badminton.

Golf is a popular summer and winter sport. Boxing, wrestling, gymnastics, judo, and fencing have a small following.

While some sports, for instance rugby football, attract many spectators, the high proportion of persons who actually take an active part in various sports and games compared with those who merely watch, is a striking characteristic of New Zealand life. In many sports there is a close association between school and club activities.

The administration of various sports clubs is generally controlled by national bodies within New Zealand through their district associations. The various sports in New Zealand are amateur. Promising players or performers have ample and equal opportunity on merit to represent first their clubs, then the district, and ultimately New Zealand in competitive play.

In major sports each organisation administers its own affairs. However, competitors to represent New Zealand at Olympic and Commonwealth Games are selected by an Olympic Council made up of representatives of the various sports associations.

The National Mountain Safety Council, together with its member organisations, conducts a national campaign for safety on the mountains. Similarly, the National Water Safety Council, its member organisations, and swimming and lifesaving organisations, conduct a national water safety campaign, which includes general instruction in resuscitation procedures.

The Cobham Outward Bound School was established in Queen Charlotte Sound, Marlborough, in 1962, and several thousand boys aged 16 to 20 years have completed its short courses which use the challenges of the outdoors to promote self-confidence and self-discipline.

Within the schools greater emphasis is now placed on the encouragement of wider recreational interests which may be continued after leaving school and to the range of traditional team sports have been added activities such as golf, squash, surfing, yachting, fencing, tramping, flying, etc.

A system of school camps has been developed by the educational authorities. Permanent camp sites include Kaeo, Port Waikato, Kaitawa, Paraparaumu, and Rotoiti. These camps attempt to promote the value of social growth through the provision of opportunities to live and work together and develop qualities of initiative, self-confidence, and independence. Young people are encouraged to enjoy and make use of the natural environment by developing skills of campcraft, tramping, map and compass work, bushcraft, water safety, sailing and canoeing, and climbing, etc. Field work on the natural sciences and geography involves study of the land forms and local ecology of river, sea, and bush life.

In recent years some universities have established facilities and appointed staff to serve the physical recreation needs of the student body at large. Regular physical activity and its accompanying social recreation have been found to produce considerable improvements to health and application to studies.

Recreation involves the arts, including drama, ballet, music, art and craft, just as much as the more active physical sports, and their development is more fully described elsewhere in the Yearbook in the section Support of Cultural Activities.

The range of musical recreation, involving both participants and audiences, includes orchestras, pipe and brass bands, operatic societies, dance bands and pop groups. Music plays a large part in community recreation, especially among the youth. It is interesting to note how the change to later hotel hours has tended to shift the musical focus from the dance hall to the hotel where musical groups now entertain in the evenings.

Maori and Pacific Island cultural groups organise especially for their young people recreational activity, which provides not only a grounding in the richness of their cultural heritage but also helps to counter the stresses placed on those inexperienced in urban living.

Financial Assistance—Grants from Government to national youth organisations to assist their development and leadership training programmes are made to organisations such as the National Youth Council, the Young Men's Christian Association, the Young Women's Christian Association, and the Youth Hostels' Association. During 1970 these grants totalled $53,000.

Sporting and recreational organisations receive some financial assistance from lottery profits, but to qualify for assistance the organisation must show a substantial degree of self help.

The Department of Internal Affairs is responsible for a subsidy scheme to provide financial assistance to religious groups up to one-fifth of the total cost of a project of building or extending a hall or camp used for youth work. For 1970-71 a total of $130,786 was paid out.

The National Mountain Safety Council and National Water Safety Council received for 1970-71 allocations from lottery profits of $22,000 and $55,000 respectively. Fifteen mountain safety committees and five subcommittees organise courses on bushcraft, alpine instruction, map reading, and exposure prevention and firearm safety.

The Department of Internal Affairs has appointed 271 firearm instructors to tutor and test applicants for the firearm examination.

The department has a youth activities officer stationed at each of the main centres with the tasks of maintaining close liaison with local authorities, educational institutions, and youth and community associations in order to gain support and advice for schemes involving recreational activities and of keeping the community informed of the needs of young people.

5 B—HOSPITALS

GENERAL—The Hospitals Act 1957 requires the Minister of Health to ensure the provision and maintenance by hospital boards of hospitals and hospital services and to encourage the provision and maintenance of private hospitals. The Department of Health advises the Minister on or determines in respect of boards the extent and standard of hospital and allied services, the building requirements to provide these services, the numbers and levels of the main groups of professional staffs to be employed, the appropriate annual financial grants, the salaries and conditions of employment of about 60 percent of staff and the measure of financial assistance to be given to private hospitals, including loan finance. The department also licenses and supervises private hospitals, inspects the work of all hospitals and compiles financial and statistical data about them. There are 30 hospital boards and over 150 private hospitals.

Since 1 April 1958, the cost of hospital treatment in public hospitals has been borne entirely by the State. Private hospitals which provide about one-sixth of the available beds, receive payment from the Government for hospital treatment of patients; additional fees may be claimed from the patients.

Hospital and home nursing services involve the Department of Health in establishing and assisting to maintain minimum standards of nursing service in general hospitals, in homes for the aged, etc., in advising, inspecting and reporting on such services in hospitals; and generally advising the Minister on nursing.

Experience has been that, generally speaking, boards, committees and councils play a most valuable part in helping to formulate health policies and programmes, and, in certain cases, in administering policies or programmes laid down by Government. The setting-up of such agencies enables the Minister and the Department of Health to draw upon expert advice and wide experience and ensures that non-departmental people with up-to-date knowledge, day-to-day working experience and responsibility in particular areas of health play a worthwhile part in health administration. A partnership of this kind is particularly important in the case of public hospitals, which are run by democratically elected boards. Recognition of this is seen in the requirements of the Hospitals Act that the Minister of Health may not act in certain public hospital matters without a recommendation from the Hospitals Advisory Council.

The department's objectives in the case of physical medicine and rehabilitation are to stimulate interest and co-ordinate treatment of diseases such as chronic arthritis, poliomyelitis, and cerebral palsy; to promote and maintain a unified rehabilitation service and to maintain and develop physiotherapy and occupational therapy services. It supervises physiotherapy and occupational therapy training, licensing and services, and supervises the provision of rehabilitation services in public hospitals. (See Section 5a.)

The welfare services involving the department include the medical and social care and general welfare of the aged. The department advises the Minister on subsidies to be paid to local authorities and religious and welfare organisations which provide special housing, home and hospital beds for the elderly, and administers legislation governing the standards and oversight of old people's homes. (See Section 6a.)

HOSPITAL BOARDS—General and psychiatric hospitals are controlled by locally elected hospital boards. A hospital board of 8 to 14 members is elected every 3 years for each hospital district. It is the duty of every hospital board to provide, maintain and staff such institutions, hospital accommodation, and medical, nursing, and other services as the Minister of Health considers necessary.

In recent years there has been a pressure of activity, replanning, and development in all medical services for which hospital boards are responsible. This replanning of medical services has been undertaken against a background of sharp population increases in most urban areas. More rapid and comfortable transport is encouraging the build-up of specialist diagnostic and therapeutic resources in regional centres. The Health Services Unit, headed by a medical practitioner in the Department of Health, has the task of applying techniques such as operational research and work study to problems of management in the health services, particularly in hospitals, and ascertaining in what ways efficiency can be improved.

The Director-General of Health is authorised to visit and inspect hospitals and to appoint assistant inspectors, and is required to report to Parliament through the Minister on the administration of the Hospitals Act.

PATIENTS: Public Institutions—The number of beds in public institutions available at 31 March 1971 and the average number occupied during the year are set out in the following table. These statistics relate to patients and inmates in all institutions (general, maternity, special hospitals, and old people's homes) including institutions under the control of the Department of Health.

Type of BedBeds AvailableAverage Number of Occupied Beds per Day
NumberProportion per 1,000 of PopulationNumberProportion per 1,000 of Population
General13,8684.911,077.43.9
Maternity2,9641.01,886.70.7
Total hospital beds16,8325.912,964.14.6
Non-hospital beds1,1320.4978.30.3
            Totals17,9646.313,942.44.9

In addition to the 16,832 hospital beds in public institutions there were 3,740 (3,512 general and 228 maternity) in the 151 licensed private hospitals. If the beds in licensed private hospitals are included, the ratio of beds per 1,000 of population become 6.7 for general beds and 1.1 for maternity beds.

The average number of occupied hospital beds per 1,000 of population in hospital districts varies from 3.4 to 9.3. This variation can be accounted for in the main by the fact that many hospitals to a varying extent draw patients from other districts. Other factors which influence the figures are the availability of medical practitioners and their habits in sending patients to hospital or retaining them for home treatment, the availability of private-hospital beds, housing facilities, domestic assistance, private or district nursing assistance, and the efficiency of the outpatient departments.

The number of institutions coming under the heading of public institutions for the year ended 31 March 1971 was 199, comprising 76 general hospitals (3 of which were also old people's homes), 2 homes for cripples, 12 non-acute hospitals, 4 convalescent hospitals, 82 maternity hospitals, a hospital for physical disorders, 21 old people's homes, and 1 children's home.

The following statistics for the latest two March years relate to all public institutions including institutions under the control of the Department of Health.

Item1969-701970-71
Beds of all descriptions for patients or inmates17,87417,964
Beds per 1,000 of population6.46.3
Average beds occupied per 1,000 of population5.04.9
Persons who were inpatients or inmates331,460341,417
Number per 1,000 of population who were inpatients or inmates118.9119.6
Attendances by outpatients (including dental treatment)3,235,8903,491,910
Attendances per 1,000 of population1,160.41,223.1

The supplement to the annual report of the Director-General of Health on hospital statistics contains further detail on public institutions.

General Hospitals—In the following table the figures relate only to general hospitals under the control of hospital boards.

YearInpatients TreatedAverage Number of Occupied Beds per DayAverage Turnover of Patients Treated per Occupied BedAvailable BedsOutpatient Attendances (Including Dental)
NumberProportion per 1,000 of PopulationNumberProportion per 1,000 of PopulationNumberProportion per 1,000 of PopulationNumberProportion per 1,000 of Population
1965-66251,31693.99,928.83.724.312,7764.82,634,880984.3
1966-67256,58595.110,004.43.724.812,9894.82,711,1221,005.3
1967-68269,09898.210,243.93.725.413,0214.72,833,3771,033.5
1968-69276,248100.110,334.03.724.913,0454.72,923,5051,059.7
1969-70279,400100.010,438.53.725.813,4304.83,022,7821,082.2
1970-71287,112100.610,448.73.726.613,5064.73,266,8861,144.3

Private Hospitals—The total number of private hospitals licensed in New Zealand at 31 March 1971 was 151, providing 228 maternity, 33 psychiatric, and 3,479 beds for general cases.

STAFF—The numbers of staff employed in public hospitals and other institutions and activities controlled by hospital boards in the latest 4 years were as follows.

Category of StaffAt 31 March
19671968196919701971

*Includes duplication where persons provide medical services at more than one institution.

†This is the first year that all staff have been published as full time, equivalent previous years part-time staff was counted as full time, hence reduction in staff.

Institutional medical1,853*1,890*1,923*1,947*1,309*
Other professional and technical2,7422,8173,0843,3322,896
Nursing14,11214,37015,18515,74014,350
Other treatment staff496592631656873
Domestic and other institutional staff10,4949,76910,04610,1269,633
Administrative staff665645702712690
Domiciliary services1,0801,0181,0921,182561
Farm and garden2216186718
Other non-institutional201233193180117
            Totals31,66531,35032,87433,94230,447

MATERNITY SERVICES: Beds—At 31 March 1971 available hospital-bed accommodation for maternity cases was 3,192 made up as follows:

Public hospitals2,964
Private hospitals228
            Total3,192

The total number of confinements in maternity hospitals in 1969 was 61,891, of which 56,721 were in public maternity hospitals, 5,170 in private hospitals. There were 9,610 admissions for ante-natal treatment. All these figures are inclusive of Maoris.

Domiciliary Midwifery Services—Public health nurses and hospital board district nurses carry out some pre-natal work and a limited amount of obstetrical work in back-country areas. In general, however, most of the population is within reach of a maternity hospital, and home deliveries are not encouraged. There remain, however, a few midwives who contract with the Department of Health to give home maternity service under the Social Security Act.

Ante-natal Services—Medical practitioners give ante-natal, neo-natal, and post-natal attention under the Social Security Act. The doctor's attendance, if desired, is supplemented by that of the midwife in charge of an ante-natal clinic. These free ante-natal clinics are established in connection with the three St. Helens Hospitals, all public maternity hospitals or maternity wards, and a number of clinics conducted by the Plunket Society. Ante-natal classes to prepare mothers for the baby's arrival are also being developed, and doctors can refer patients to these to supplement their own ante-natal instructions. In the case of women living far away from the main centres of population, ante-natal work is supplemented by the public health nurses employed by the Department of Health, or by district nurses employed by hospital boards.

FINANCE: Institutional Operating Expenditure—The average operating expenditure per occupied bed, relating to hospitals of all types and to general hospitals, is shown in the following table.

YearTreatmentInstitutional AdministrationHeat Light, Power and waterHousehold ExpensesBuildings and GroundsMiscellaneousTotal
All Institutions
 $$$$$$$
1965-662,560.4360.4326.41,249.4205.64.64,706.8
1966-672,803.6399.8342.41,342.6209.43.85,101.6
1967-682,935.7399.7341.51,233.7186.03.15,099.7
1968-693,141.5423.8359.61,375.8195.04.75,400.4
1969-703,475.2486.7384.51,357.4212.65.35,930.7
1970-714,088.6609.8419.91,626.1266.67.07,018.0
General Hospitals
1965-662,799.2405.6342.81,304.2215.84.05,071.6
1966-673,069.0454.2362.81,409.8219.84.05,519.6
1967-683,226.9464.9362.71,293.0185.42.85,535.7
1968-693,481.5487.1381.81,338.3204.74.65,898.0
1969-703,857.6558.0411.11,409.1230.45.16,471.3
1970-714,561.0703.4454.61,703.3276.66.97,705.8

Each of these averages includes the direct expenditure on each activity for labour, materials, and incidental expenses, but excludes overheads such as depreciation and interest on capital.

For 1970-71 the average daily expenditure for individual inpatients treated in hospitals classed as general hospitals was $21.11 and the average total expenditure for each inpatient was $280.43.

Loans—Boards have been authorised by the Minister of Health to raise loans to cover a very extensive building programme. The position of loan liability is as under.

YearAmount UpliftedRepayment*Balance Owing
Includes payments from sinking funds.
  $(000) 
1965-6610,3767,63781,324
1966-679,0216,75483,591
1967-6813,5666,72490,433
1968-6923,5667,931106,070
1969-7019,1709,436115,797
1970-7119,20010,043124,878

Payments—Hospital board expenditure is subject to control by the Minister of Health. The sum provided by Government for public hospital maintenance expenditure is allocated to the individual hospital boards on the basis of allocations made in the previous year, adjusted to take account of known increases in commitments plus an allowance for normal growth. A portion of the total is, however, held in reserve, to enable special allocations to be made to boards having to meet the cost of commissioning major capital works reaching completion during the year. Additional grants are also made for general wage increases which may be approved after the basic allocation has been made. Grants for minor capital works and equipment are made to boards on the basis of population and average occupied beds. Major works over $20,000 are financed by loans raised by hospital boards, interest and principal repayments being met by Government grants.

Item of Expenditure1966-671967-681968-691969-701970-71
*Includes payments to sinking funds.
 $(thousand)
Institutional operating expenses75,04277,43483,09191,882109,610
Extramural relief11494118153295
Grants to private hospitals, etc.136134129124126
Other grants1918121613
Transport of patients8658269429201,190
Domiciliary services1,6871,7171,7622,0232,289
Administration1,9772,0422,1722,3422,776
Superannuation570606647718910
Other expenses1,8792,2321,0492,2113,722
Interest on loans4,0844,3014,9615,7946,182
Repayment of loans*6,3686,2467,0888,1079,251
Capital works other than “loan"2,9083,1083,4003,7824,395
            Totals, excluding loans95,64998,758105,371118,072140,669
Loan works11,35914,10915,17915,46515,639
            Totals107,008112,867120,550133,537156,308

PUBLIC HOSPITAL PATIENTS—Detailed statistical information is supplied to the Department of Health about every patient, except normal maternity cases, discharged from or dying in public hospitals in New Zealand. After tabulation in accordance with the International Classification of Diseases, this information is published annually in the Department of Health publication Hospital and Selected Morbidity Data. According to the census of non-psychiatric hospitals conducted by the Department of Health in 1966, patients in public hospitals comprised 81.1 percent of hospital patients, the provisional figure for the 1971 census is 80.4 percent.

Patients Treated—The following table shows the number of patients treated in public hospitals for the latest 6 years.

YearRemaining on 1 January from Previous YearAdmissionsDischargesDeathsTotal Number of Indoor PatientsRemaining on 31 December
*Excludes 51 patients shown as remaining in Buchanan Ward, Greytown, on 31 December 1965.
19648,527215,181204,15810,883223,7088,667
19658,667221,772210,39411,267230,4398,778
19668,727*228,087216,32211,626236,8148,866
19678,866234,521222,91011,299243,3879,178
19689,178242,713230,27612,254251,8919,361
19699,361244,347231,90712,026253,7089,372

Age and Sex of Patients—The age and sex of patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1969 are shown below.

Age GroupsMalesFemalesTotal
Under 1 year6,9794,92111,900
1- 4 years11,0677,90618,973
5- 9 years10,9318,05218,983
10-14 years7,7525,71013,462
15-19 years9,1029,85818,960
20-24 years8,26411,04819,312
25-29 years5,1768,75213,928
30-34 years4,3366,88311,219
35-39 years4,6136,44511,058
40-44 years5,3166,63211,948
45-49 years5,8566,98812,844
50-54 years6,0756,43612,511
55-59 years7,2915,75713,048
60-64 years7,2165,46112,677
65-69 years6,9545,50612,460
70-74 years5,2545,10910,363
75-79 years4,3414,5658,906
80-84 years3,1513,6066,757
85 years and over2,1432,8845,027
            Totals121,817122,519244,336

Although there is little overall difference in the totals of males and females, there is a well-defined pattern when figures for each sex are compared, age group by age group. In all ages under 15 years there is a preponderance of males. This difference is common to most disease groups but is more marked in diseases of the digestive, genito-urinary, musculoskeletal, and respiratory systems, in congenital malformations, and in accidental injuries. For the ages between 15 and 54 years there are more females than males. This age group covers the child-bearing ages in women, and the higher proportion of female patients is a reflection of this fact. Apart from conditions associated with pregnancy, abortion, delivery, and the puerperium, female patients considerably outnumbered male patients in both malignant and non-malignant tumours, in diseases of the thyroid gland and the genito-urinary system and in symptomatic conditions. In the age groups from 55 years upwards the males once more predominate, except for 75 years and over, particularly in diseases of the circulatory, respiratory, and digestive systems.

Principal Diseases and Disabilities—The following summary shows the principal diseases and injuries treated, together with the number of deaths and the fatality rate percent of total cases treated, in public hospitals in 1969. The disease headings are the subtitles of the International Classification of Diseases. More detailed information is published annually in Part III—Hospital and Selected Morbidity Data, Medical Statistics Report. The International Classification of Diseases is revised every 10 years by the World Health Organisation. The eighth revision (1965) was introduced in New Zealand for morbidity statistical valuations with effect from 1 January 1969. Because of changes in disease groupings within the classification, the summary of diseases and injuries treated differs from those of earlier years both in the sequence reported and component conditions of certain disease groups.

It should be noted that the disease or condition for which a patient is admitted to hospital is not necessarily that which would rank as the cause of death in mortality statistics. Congestive heart failure, for instance, is comparatively highly ranked in hospital cases as the condition immediately affecting the patient, but is frequently only the consequence of some underlying disease, which would take precedence over congestive heart failure in the statistics of causes of death. Hospital returns show each disease for which the patient was treated while in hospital, but the classification for statistical purposes has been made on the basis of the principal disease for which the patient was admitted, regardless of what other unrelated diseases may have been present or developed during the stay in hospital. In mortality statistics, on the other hand, the underlying cause of death is of paramount importance. In the summary below a patient admitted on account of an injury is classified accordingto the nature of the injury. Should the patient die, however, the death would be classified in the mortality statistics according to the cause of the injury, e.g., motor-vehicle accident, accidental fall, etc.

DISEASES AND DISABILITIES TREATED IN PUBLIC HOSPITALS DURING 1969
Disease or DisabilityTotal Discharges and Deaths in Public HospitalsDeaths in Public HospitalsFatality Rate Percent
Intestinal infectious diseases2,177371.7
Tuberculosis1,317503.8
Zoonotic bacterial diseases3825.3
Other bacterial diseases399328.0
Poliomyelitis and other enterovirus diseases of central nervous system40220.5
Viral diseases accompanied by exanthem99780.8
Arthropod-borne viral diseases5435.6
Other viral diseases1,650181.1
Rickettsioses and other arthropod-borne diseases29--
Syphilis and other venereal diseases15521.3
Other spirochaetal diseases6911.4
Mycoses7211.4
Helminthiases12321.6
Other infective and parasitic diseases27431.1
Malignant neoplasm of buccal cavity and pharynx272279.9
Malignant neoplasm of digestive organs and peritoneum2,41470729.3
Malignant neoplasm of respiratory system1,70550729.7
Malignant neoplasm of bone, connective tissue, skin, and breast2,3381817.7
Malignant neoplasm of genito-urinary organs2,99938712.9
Malignant neoplasm of other and unspecified sites2,07760629.2
Neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue1,40429721.2
Benign neoplasms3,766170.5
Neoplasm of unspecified nature294165.4
Diseases of thyroid gland84960.7
Diseases of other endocrine glands2,6271726.5
Avitaminoses and other nutritional deficiency46161.4
Other metabolic diseases620233.7
Diseases of blood and blood-forming organs1,841693.7
Psychoses2,407743.1
Neuroses, personality disorders, and other non-psychotic mental disorders3,623150.4
Mental retardation18152.8
Inflammatory diseases of central nervous system3455014.5
Hereditary and familial diseases of nervous system1091211.0
Other diseases of central nervous system2,8391966.9
Diseases of nerves and peripheral ganglia87620.2
Inflammatory diseases of the eye91210.1
Other diseases and conditions of the eye4,146130.3
Diseases of the ear and mastoid process3,026--
Active rheumatic fever59061.0
Chronic rheumatic heart disease877799.0
Hypertensive disease1,3631118.1
Ischaemic heart disease8,2481,64920.0
Other forms of heart disease3,66074820.4
Cerebrovascular disease5,3881,97536.7
Diseases of arteries, arterioles and capillaries2,45446619.0
Diseases of veins and lymphatics, and other diseases of circulatory system5,9801292.2
Acute respiratory infections (except influenza)4,262280.7
Influenza42540.9
Pneumonia5,42659911.0
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma5,2192574.9
Other diseases of upper respiratory tract11,8613-
Other diseases of respiratory system1,8121679.2
Diseases of oral cavity, salivary glands, and jaws2,0261-
Diseases of oesophagus, stomach, and duodenum2,4591014.1
Appendicitis5,729120.2
Hernia of abdominal cavity5,314380.7
Other diseases of intestine and peritoneum3,7751243.3
Diseases of liver, gall bladder, and pancreas4,1531212.9
Nephritis and nephrosis851738.6
Other diseases of urinary system3,6541103.0
Diseases of male genital organs3,189621.9
Diseases of breast, ovary, fallopian tube, and parametrium1,97420.1
Diseases of uterus and other female genital organs8,85550.1
Complications of pregnancy2,421--
Urinary infections and toxaemias of pregnancy and the puerperium1,08920.2
Abortion4,514--
Delivery1,55630.2
Complications of the puerperium55130.5
Infections of skin and subcutaneous tissue3,197100.3
Other inflammatory conditions of skin and subcutaneous tissue80291.1
Other diseases of skin and subcutaneous tissue1,62250.3
Arthritis and rheumatism, except rheumatic fever3,95298265
Osteomyelitis and other diseases of bone and joint4,473110.5
Other diseases of musculoskeletal system2,42890.4
Congenital anomalies5,8012043.5
Certain causes of perinatal morbidity and mortality2,5972328.9
Symptoms referable to systems or organs11,399420.4
Senility and ill-defined diseases2,1382119.9
Fracture of skull, spine, and trunk3,7981443.8
Fracture of upper limb4,059150.4
Fracture of lower limb5,7953506.0
Dislocation without fracture1,01970.7
Sprains and strains of joints and adjacent muscles1,15420.2
Intracranial injury (excluding those with skull fracture)8,510951.1
Internal injury of chest, abdomen, and pelvis538366.7
Laceration and open wound of head, neck, and trunk1,78120.1
Laceration and open wound of lower limb1,38810.1
Laceration and open wound of multiple location17431.7
Superficial injury418--
Contusion and crushing with intact skin surface2,168100.5
Effects of foreign body entering through orifice94410.1
Burn1,898241.3
Injury to nerves and spinal cord29931.0
Adverse effect of medicinal agenta3,199220.7
Toxic effect of substances chiefly non-medicinal as to source1,550120.8
Other adverse effects1,888281.5
Special admissions without sickness3,1861-
            All conditions244,33612,0264.9

Duration of Stay in Public Hospitals—The average duration of stay of patients in public hospitals in 1969 is shown in the following table.

Disease or DisabilityTotal Discharges and Deaths in Public HospitalsAverage Stay (Days)
Infective and parasitic diseases (except tuberculosis)6,43912.6
Tuberculosis1,31767.0
Malignant neoplasm and neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissue13,20920.8
Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature4,0609.0
Diseases of thyroid gland84912.9
Diabetes mellitus2,22826.1
Other endocrine, nutritional and metabolic diseases1,48019.2
Diseases of blood and blood-forming organs1,84113.7
Psychoses2,40729.5
Other mental disorders3,80414.3
Diseases of the eye5,0588.5
Diseases of ear and mastoid process3,0267.8
Other diseases of the nervous system4,16940.5
Active rheumatic fever and chronic rheumatic heart disease1,46732.8
Ischaemic heart disease8,24821.7
Hypertensive disease and other forms of heart disease5,02325.8
Cerebrovascular disease5,38867.0
Diseases of arteries, arterioles and capillaries2,45438.2
Diseases of veins and lymphatics and other diseases of circulatory system5,98012.4
Acute respiratory infections and influenza4,6877.7
Pneumonia5,42617.3
Bronchitis, emphysema and asthma5,21915.4
Hypertrophy of tonsils and adenoids9,8313.5
Other diseases of respiratory system3,84212.6
Diseases of oral cavity, salivary glands and jaws2,0263.2
Diseases of oesophagus, stomach and duodenum2,45915.2
Appendicitis5,7298.7
Hernia of abdominal cavity5,3149.5
Other diseases of intestines and peritoneum3,77614.1
Diseases of liver, gall bladder and pancreas4,15314.9
Diseases of urinary system4,50514.6
Diseases of male genital organs3,18912.0
Diseases of breast, ovary, fallopian tube and parametrium1,9747.7
Diseases of uterus and other female genital organs8,8556.9
Delivery and complications of pregnancy and the puerperium (except abortion)5,61710.1
Abortion4,5143.9
Diseases of skin and subcutaneous tissues5,62111.3
Arthritis and rheumatism except rheumatic fever3,95239.1
Osteomyelitis and other diseases of bone and joint4,47320.9
Other diseases of musculoskeletal system2,42810.9
Congenital anomalies5,80116.7
Certain causes of perinatal morbidity and mortality2,59718.4
Symptoms and ill-defined conditions13,53719.3
Fractures13,65221.2
Intracranial injury (except skull fracture)8,5104.6
Lacerations and open wound5,9427.3
Burns1,89719.4
Toxic or adverse effects of medicinal and other substances4,7494.7
Other injuries and adverse effects8,4288.9
Special admissions without current complaints or reported diagnosis3,1867.4
            Total244,33616.1

Accident Cases—A summary is given below of accident cases treated as inpatients in public hospitals during 1969.

Type of AccidentTotal CasesPercentage of All Accident CasesAverage Stay (Days)Aggregate Stay (Days)Aggregate Stay as Percentage of Total
Transport—     
    Railway820.219.41,5900.3
    Motor-vehicle traffic9,58721.112.0114,86420.2
    Motor-vehicle non-traffic2040.511.12,2720.4
    Other road vehicles1,7623.96.711,7352.1
    Water1790.412.12,1570.4
    Aircraft330.116.75510.1
            Total transport11,84726.211.2133,16923.5
Non-transport—     
    Accidental poisoning2,6065.82.77,0021.2
    Accidental falls11,03824.419.0209,93237.0
    Other accidents12,61427.89.4118,14720.9
            Total non-transport26,25858.012.8335,08159.1
    Surgical and medical complications and misadventures2,7196.016.344,4457.8
    Late effects of accidental injury1,1382.524.928,3575.0
    Suicide and self-inflicted injury2,0514.58.417,1533.0
    Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons1,0942.46.06,5981.2
    Legal intervention2--4.08--
    Injury undetermined whether accidentally or purposely inflicted1400.36.99620.2
    Injury resulting from operations of war410.121.48780.2
            Grand totals45,290100.012.5566,651100.0

Most cases come under the heading “Non-transport—Other accidents”, which includes accidents caused by cutting and piercing instruments, machinery, falling objects, fire and hot objects, and so on. Of these most occurred in the home.

The second largest group is “Accidental falls”, which has an aggregate stay greater than any other group. This is due to the long periods spent in hospital by elderly people who have sustained fractures of the femur in falls. Almost one in every four patients had been injured in a fall of some kind.

Motor-vehicle traffic accidents comprise the third largest group, and have the third largest aggregate stay. It is interesting to note that there were three times as many admissions to hospital and three times as many beds occupied by people injured in non-transport accidents as there were in motor-vehicle traffic accidents. Traffic accidents on roads are analysed in tables in Section 11c Roads and Road Transport.

Patients discharged from, or dying in public hospitals in 1969 after treatment for accidents sustained in the home are given in the following table.

Cause of AccidentTotal PatientsDays Stay
Accidental poisoning by—  
    Drugs and medicaments1,1493,468
    Petroleum products and other solvents400692
    Pesticides, fertilisers, and plant foods150455
    Noxious foodstuffs and poisonous plants176221
    Other solid and liquid substances433901
    Gases and vapours4895
Accidental falls4,867109,694
Blow from falling object106841
Accidents caused by cutting and piercing instruments1,4279,668
Accidental burns1,19625,062
Accidents caused by foreign bodies5411,396
Accidents caused by machinery5784,704
All other and unspecified accidents1,1259,619
            Totals12,196166,816

Deaths in Public Hospitals—The percentage of deaths in public hospitals to all deaths has increased over the last 11 years. Examination of the following table shows the trend.

YearDeaths in Public HospitalsTotal DeathsPercentage of Deaths in Public Hospitals to Total Deaths
195910,02021,12847.4
19609,76820,89246.8
196110,28921,78247.2
196210,43622,08147.3
196310,78422,41648.1
196410,88322,86147.6
196511,26522,97649.0
196611,62623,77848.9
196711,29923,00749.1
196812,25424,46450.1
196912,02624,16149.8

5 C—PSYCHIATRIC HEALTH

GENERAL—Free maintenance and treatment has been provided in all public mental hospitals since 1 April 1939.

Under the Mental Health Act 1969 the control of psychiatric hospitals (with the exception of Lake Alice Hospital, Marton, which will continue to make national provision for security patients) is being transferred from the Department of Health to local hospital boards from 1 April 1972.

A detailed report Mental Health Data is published annually by the National Health Statistics Centre of the Department of Health. The report contains administrative and clinical data about first admissions and readmissions (including replacements from leave), transfers, discharges, and deaths for all inpatients under psychiatric care. The report also presents informatio